Sign in or 
Share this
Dead and Awakened
This is a Story of Eric and Sookie. I know that the grammar is not correct, so please be nice :) sa
Rated R
Chapter 1
t I sat on my front porch swing painting my toes when a black sedan pulled into my driveway. My first thought was to go in the house and pretend I was not home, but I knew they had already seen me sitting on my porch. With a sigh I stood up not knowing what was now going to come into my life. I had been enjoying the last week Amelia had finally decided to go home since all the repairs were done. I had even had Hunter over for a short time. His Dad asked if I would watch him while he went out and I did not hesitate at the offer. There had been no Vampires over in the past week either (Eric was still busy with the take over and Bill was helping get everything in order with the CDs he had been selling) I knew this was not going to last long, I knew Eric would be coming to “clear the air” since we are bonded and he now remembers everything that happen when he lost his memory from a witch’s spell. So now I had this black sedan sitting in my driveway and a man was getting out, he was tall and I knew just from the sight of him he was Eric’s driver and errand boy who did most things for Eric during the day time hours. “Miss Stackhouse” he said to me as I stood up to walk down the steps to him. “Yes what does Eric need now” I asked with a looking very displeased that this man was sent to do something for Eric. Who had not called me in over three weeks, I talked to Pam, but Eric had not called. “He has sent me to take to get a new car” OK I was floored Eric has bought me gifts in the past but they usually just showed up so I could not refuse them and he always gets me things that I really needed at that time, But a new car was not something that I could just accept and have one more thing for me to Owe to the Sheriff of Area 5. “I cannot and will not accept this you can go back and tell Eric that he cannot just have you show up and buy me a car!” I told him very angrily. He just shook his head and said “he told me you would say this, and if that are your wishes I will go back and let him know you have refused his gift.” “Yes you go back and tell Eric that I will not accept gifts like that from him, heck I have not seen or heard from him so why would he want to give me a gift like this anyway.” I threw my arms up in the air, but the man was already in the car and closing the door to the sedan. I just shook my head and walked back up the porch and sat down on the swing. I knew I would have a visitor tonight; well at least it was my night off work. I had over the past week thought that it was time to realize the feeling I had for Eric and that they were only growing stronger as the days past and with out him here with me it hurt. I have feelings for Bill too, but I had been hurt too much by him to ever go back, I would never be able to trust him again. I also did not like to think of my life without Bill in it some way. I would need to talk to him and see if it was possible for us to be friends. Eric on the other hand was a WHOLE other story, since I was bonded to him we both always knew what the other was feeling and when he was around I was happy and felt safe. As I sat there thinking of Eric and watching the sun go down my heart leaped with joy and it was coming through the bond, it was Eric’s feeling I knew right then that tonight was going to be a big night for both of us, I just did not realize how big it was going to be. I had gone back in the house and made my self some dinner and opened a bottle of beer. I looked out the front window and saw the Red Corvette pull into the driveway. Eric unfolded himself from the little car. It always amazed me that this tall broad man could fit himself in that car. He was 6”5” tall long blond hair. He had a t-shirt and jeans on that showed off the muscle he was very proud of. I have always thought that he must have been a Viking, but I never knew his story. There were a lot of things about Eric I did not know and he won’t share unless he wants too. I put a bottle of True blood in the microwave to warm up for him I opened the door and before I could say anything I was in Eric’s arms and his lips were on mine, working the1000 years of experience as I melted and did not fight to stop it, (hey if you had been kissed by this man you would not want it to stop either) I gasped for air and he just laughed “Hello my lover how I have missed you” I pushed away “well if you missed me you sure have not showed it by calling me to tell me you were even still alive” I said as I turned on my heals and walked into the kitchen. Eric followed me. “I knew you need time to think about everything that had happened and I needed to think about all that I remembered too.” He said before he took a drink off the true blood I gave him. I hated it when Eric was right, I thought to myself before I could say anything he went on “I can’t explain to you what the last couple of weeks have been like, the new King and his regime have finally left for Nevada and seem to be sure of my loyalties, a lot of that is thanks to you, Sookie” he said as he took a step closer to me. I decided I should sit down before I let this man get too close to me and we ended up in the bed or shower. Oh who was I kidding I would not mind finding out if this old kitchen table to handle both of our weight. I blushed at this thought and Eric laughed “So what kind of thoughts are you having that is making you blush” he said as his eyes lit up like blue Christmas tree lights. I knew he could feel the lust off me and I could feel his for me from the bond. I picked up the dishtowel that was on the table and threw it at him. He laughed. “Well there is only one way to fix the feeling we are both having, but now is not the time” He said as there was a knock on the door, before I could get up and answer the door Eric was already there and greeting Bill with almost utter disgust. This night was not going in a good direction, I had now two of my lovers in the same room with each and this time Eric remembered being my lover. “Sookie”, Bill said with his normal clam cool voice that makes me shiver. “I wondered if there was any way we could talk” “Bill” I said as I walked over to him at the door. I looked back at Eric and asked him to stay inside for a minute; he just threw up his hands and sat on the couch. I walked out on the porch to where Bill was sitting on the swing “Now really in not a good time Bill.” I said to him as I leaned against the door. “So you have chosen Eric” Bill said with a look as if I had just staked him through the heart.
”Bill I really don’t think that is any of you business” I said and before I could finish Bill was up against me smelling my hair. He leaned down gave me a little kiss on the lips and was gone. I sat down on the step and started to cry for I knew that what ever Bill and I had it was now gone. He will always be my first that was something no one could change.
Chapter 2
Eric walked out sat down on the step beside me and pulled me into his arms “You know I hate it when you cry” he said almost coldly, but I knew he hated having to deal with such emotions. “Can you tell me why you would not go pick out a car” He said and I could see a playful sparkle in his eye, he knew I would say no, he knew I would get mad at the thought of it, but he was having fun playing the game to see how far he could push me. I looked up at him and pushed him he fell to his side and was on the ground laughing in his deep hardy laugh that I had not heard in a long time and I felt even more comfortable with him. “You fell to the ground on your own I’m not strong enough to push you off the step Eric Northman” I said in a teasingly voice. Before I could say another word I was up in Eric’s arms and being lifted down the stairs. “You have no idea how strong you really are Sookie” I could almost feel the words stroke my body from the voice he used and the way he looked deep in my eyes. “You made me fall along time ago, I just did not remember it till three weeks ago” He said as he took my hand and lead me back out his car. “Where are you going, you can’t just say these things and leave me!” I said to him as we walked to his car. “I’m not leaving you.” he said, “I just think it is time for me to show you my home, and where there will not be any other intruders to interfere with us as we talk, any way if we don’t leave soon there will be a tiger here to talk to you too.” “Quinn is coming how do you know?” “I can smell him that is one smell I will always remember and how much I hated smelling it on you” He looked at me as he closed the door for me and climbed in the car. We started down the driveway and turned on Hummingbird Lane, when I saw Quinn’s truck. I did not look at him I made sure I looked out the other way. Eric just sneered at the sight of the Tiger turning in my driveway. It was a quiet ride to Shreveport when we pulled up to an old warehouse. I could see that it had been converted in to Condos; I have seen pictures of old warehouses that had been turned into homes in magazine and on TV. I just never knew Shreveport had anything like this. Eric walked around and opened my door from me and told me his place was the one on the top floor and the biggest in the building. We were in the elevator, when he stepped in front of me and his lips were on mine, he grabbed one of my legs and drew it up to his hip. (OK I did not know I could still get my leg up that high) I bent it around his hip and I could feel threw his jean just how excited he was and he could feel I was returning the same feelings. The elevator door opened too soon (or maybe not soon enough) He scooped me up in his arms and carried me over to his door, with no effort at all he pulled his keys out, unlocked and open the door without setting me down. I felt like a bride being carried over the threshold of the door on her honeymoon, not that we could marry since Vamps and humans still could not marry and it’s not like he asked me. Oh the thought was a nice one though. I could see myself with this man that would never change, but I would, my heart sank at the thought “What is wrong Lover” Eric said as he set me down on his couch. I stayed quiet as I looked around the first floor of the loft. It was all wood with Big over sized Brown Leather furniture. The walls were exposed brick and you could see all the heating pipes up around the ceiling. The Kitchen was small and the only walls in the whole place were around the outside walls from what I could see from my viewpoint. It was wide-open floor plan. It felt every comfortable very masculine and I almost expect to a deer head up on the wall somewhere. “Nothing really just thinking” I sighed and decided I should try to lighten the mood a little “What no deer head on the wall I though for sure with how rustic the furniture was you would have on of those” Eric looked at me with a sly smile “I have not hunted that pry in over 1000 years why would I put that on my wall” I just shook my head and laughed I thought about asking where the human heads were, but thought he might take offence to that. He walked over to the open kitchen got a bottle of True Blood out and pour me a gin and tonic (never knew he could mix drinks) brought them back and sat on the couch beside me.
Chapter 3
He sighed and looked me in the eyes “I don’t know where to begin” He took my hand “ever since I remembered what has happened before the witch war, I can’t stop thinking about you and the way you felt in my arm. I always wanted to know you in that way and looked forward to sharing my bed with you.” He stood up and walked over to the window seeming to try to get his thoughts together “I can’t say that I can remember feeling the way that I did while we were together. I always thought that you and I just seemed to love to toy with each other me trying to push you and you tiring to resist me. Always playing the game, and enjoying it immensely. Than I lose my memory and I get you in bed, but I did not remember it. I finally did remember it and I just not sure what I should do now.” I was uncomfortable not being able to see Eric face as he stared out the window. I could not see his face and he was talking so matter of fact that I did not know if we was thinking he should just kill this human that was confusing his own feelings. He turned to look at me he could feel my fear raising through the bond. “So you are scared of me” He said and it looked as if I just hit him across the face. “No Eric” I was trying to figure out what to say but I did not know where this was going. Before I could say something he was on top of me pushing me to the couch his lips met mine. “Oh lover how could you fear me I would never hurt you, Have I not proved that to you already” he said softly in my ear as he kissed my neck. I was just about to give myself over to this gorgeous Viking god, when he stood up I sighed and he laughed and said “not yet lover, you have to trust me fully and I want to know how you feel and whom you want as your mate.” I had never thought that Eric would care if I was with others because I was sure he has been with other women too, but than I remembered the whole “she’s mine” vampire thing they seem to have. “Eric I am confused I have been so hurt by Bill and than Quinn I don’t know how to feel I know you are not them, Bill says he did it all to protect me but all he did was lie to me. Quinn put his Mother and sister before me. I just could not believe I was put in a situation that I would have to choose between you or him, and I chose you.” I was the one that could not sit still now I got up walked over to the kitchen area and made us another round of drinks. Eric just watched me. “I do have feelings for you strong feelings, but I want someone who can put me first before all else and I don’t think you can do that, since you have all this vampire politics to work on” Eric raised an eyebrow at me “oh my lover it is just like any other job, yes it will take me away from time to time and yes there will be nights that we can’t be together but when I am home you are all that matter” I shivered whenever he calls me his lover. I handed him his drink and I walked over to the window this time. I could see Fangtasia from the window as I noticed Eric walking up behind me I looked at his reflection in the glass; his fangs were fully extended as he kissed the back of me neck. Eric was never one to bite in public view so I did not think he was going to bite my neck, but he was ready in all ways as he pressed himself into my back. “I can’t wait to taste you again,” he said as he kissed my neck I turned around to face him as he pulled me close to him when there was a little surprise for both of us. Eric’s cell phone was on vibrate and it began to vibrate in his pocket. We both jumped with a start and he reached in his pocket swearing under breath. He walked out of the room and went up stairs (which I wondered what all was up there because it looked as if it was as large as this first floor, and the wide open spaces I felt my whole house would fit in this entire room.) I sighed and he came running back down in such a rage that I barley even saw him until he was next to me pulling me out the door with him.
Chapter 4
We got in his car and I was almost scared to ask him what was going on. When he looked at me and his eyes were blazing “I’m tired of vampires that seem to want to test my patience!” “Are you taking me home?” “No, there is no time. I’m sorry, dear ,I have to get this bloodsucker before it goes out and the police are involved.” “What happened?” “A visiting vamp decided he did not like human laws or mine and killed three humans in my bar!” I did not know what to say I was about to remind him that this vampire needed to be turned over to the police at once but I knew that there was no way that Eric or the King was going to let this slide and let the police handle it. “Pam and the others are there glamouring all the other humans. And the vamp is tied down with silver in the basement. I have to call the king and found out what punishment we can do to this vamp,” Eric was so mad that I did not risk saying anything to him We pulled in to Fangtasia and I knew I would be busy while Eric was dealing with this Vampire which was good, I did not want to know what they were going to do to him. Eric turned and saw what I saw too. He punched his steering wheel. “I know you will have to deal with him while I take care of my issues.” He snarled. Quinn was leaning against his truck as Eric opened my door. He pulled me into his arms and gave me a long kiss. My knees were buckling with desire. He let me go and helped me get my balance. “I will be done shortly, you know where to find me if you wrap this up before I’m done, My lover,” he said to me as he glared, fangs bared, at Quinn. I walked over to Quinn as Eric entered the back door of his bar. “What are you doing here, Quinn? I thought we had already been through everything.” I was not happy that he was sitting at Eric’s bar after he had already been to my house I knew he was waiting for me. “Babe, I knew that vampire would want to show off his trophy and I need to explain to you what all is going on. You never let me really do that” He said ,still leaning against his truck. “There was no need for you to explain you had to protect your mother and your sister. It was just too bad that in doing it you chose to go against me,” I said without looking him in the eyes. I did not want to cry again as the rush of emotions came flooding in. “I’m sorry if I hurt you ,Quinn, but I can’t be betrayed again.” I turned away from Quinn. He grabbed my arm and turned me towards him. “Please give me a chance to talk to you, I would have never have been on there side if they had not had my mother, what was I to do?” He still had my arm “I would never let them hurt you, you have to know that.” “No, but you would have hurt Eric and Bill and I could not have let that happened. You know how much both of them mean to me!” “They are Vampires. What do I care if they die?” “HELLO! Eric helped rescue us that night from the Pelts. He did not stop and just leave you when he knew I was safe. You Supes are unbelievable.” I stomped my foot and pushed his arm away. “I know we will still bump into each other from time to time, we can either try to be friends or never want to talk to each other again.” He pulled me into his arms and kissed me. “Babe, I need you in my life, some how.If it has to be friends, I’ll take that, I guess.” I pulled away from him and walked toward the door to the bar. He opened his truck, hopped in and drove off as I watched. I went to open the door when everything went black.
Chapter 5
When I woke up I was in a very large room. My head hurt so bad, I felt as if I was hit in the head with a hammer. I reached up to the back of my head and could feel my blond hair matted down. I looked at my hand and yep it was blood. OK I was hit with a hammer I thought. I tried to sit up but I could not, I had no strength in me at all. “Be still love” I heard and felt Eric close to me through the bond, but the room was so dark I could not see. “The doctor is on her way, unless………..” he stopped and I could feel he did not want to be rejected through the bond. “What happened” I asked “I sent Pam to check on you and that tiger while I was on the phone with the king. When she opened the door there was another Vampire picking you up to take you, Pam stopped him and we now have two vamps to deal with.” He took me in his arms I moaned in pain. He started to lick my bloody wound on the back of my head. “Why me” I sighed “That is what we are going to find out lover” Eric hissed “The doctor is here” Pam said as she lead the doctor into the room “Sookie, trouble always seems to find you” She said in her matter of fact way. Pam was still in costume from Fangtasia. The tightest black leather pants, her Black leather boots came up to her thighs and a black leather corset for her top. The Short doctor walked around to me on the bed (for the life of me I could not remember she name even though this was not the first time I have seen her) Eric got up so she could look at my wound. She looked it over “the vampire did a good job of cleaning it that will help it heal” She grabbed some gauze and put some foul smelling herbs on it and wrapped it on my head, She handed Eric a bottle of pills. “You will feel much better in the morning, but you need to get some sleep” She stared at Eric as she said this, then turned and walked down the stairs with Pam following her. “Eric where are we” I asked I could barely see anything in the room, but I new I was a large bed with silk sheets. “My room Lover.” He smiled as he kissed my forehead “I’ll be right back” He was gone before I could ask him where he was going and how long he was going to be gone. I did not want to be alone. He came back up stairs with a glass of water and two pills that the doctor gave him. “I have called your shifter boss and told him what has happened and that you will need a week off work.” He handed me the pills and the glass of water. “I can’t take a week off of work Eric, I can’t afford to do that and there is no one to cover my shifts.” I knew that was a mistake to say after I said it. “I need to go home now!” I said as I tried to pull myself up but could not. “You can’t even sit up on your own and you want me to take you home” I could tell he has lost all patients for me and anger through the bond “Why can you not just let me take care of you. You are safe here this is what I want to do and you always push me away. I know no one will be able to hurt you here.” He sat on the bed with his back to me I could see the 1000+ plus year weighing on his shoulders. “You have no idea what it feels like to know your bonded one is hurt so bad and then the bond went dark. He would not turn to look at me “Sookie I thought I might have lost you, I could not feel you.” He grew quite and then I was about to reach out and make him look at me but I felt as if he was trying to hide all the emotions from the bond. “Beside it is to close to dawn for me to be going anywhere.” He stood up and undressed “I really hope you don’t mind sleeping in my bed with me. He pushed a button on the wall and steel curtains closed all the windows in the building. It was pitch black in the room and I felt him climb in to bed. Oh boy he sleeps naked I thought to myself, it’s going to be hard to fall asleep with this man this close to me and naked! I felt his cool touch stroke my face I knew she could see me but I could not sleep him “I wish there was more time before sunrise.” I heard him whisper to me before I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 6
I woke up the next evening with Eric next to me and very aroused. He was already tearing my shirt off me and working on getting my bra unhooked. “Hold up there mister” I pushed on his chest “What am I going to wear today with you tearing my clothing off?” “Well” he said kissing my neck while his fingers played with my nipple “I have already sent Pam out shopping for you, since there is no time for you to go home and pack before we leave.” He kissed me and I could feel how aroused he was and feel how much he wanted me through the bond both of us had no plans to hold back this time “We will be getting on the plane as soon as Pam returns.” “Where are we going” I asked trying to get him to stop, but my body was urging him on. “Wisconsin” His eyes lit up at the thought of Snow, since it was early January and there will be snow in Wisconsin. “Now where were we”; His looked went from excitement to lust his eyes were blazing blue as he turned me toward him and pulled my jeans off, he climbed on top of me letting his finger dance down under my panties they found my nub and I moaned out load. “I’m hungry Lover,” he said as he ripped my panties off as if they were in his way.
His tongue replaced his fingers as they slipped inside of me right as I was about to reach my first climax I felt his teeth break the skin on my thigh, He drank heavily as his fingers kept exploring my sex and brought me to my first climaxed. He moved up and kissed me and I could taste my juices and blood in his mouth as he slipped into me and groaned with pleasure. He was being so gentle though I could feel how much he wanted more, but was scared I was still in pain. I flip him over to show I felt no pain and thrust myself harder on top of him. He sat up and started to kiss my breast teasing my nipple with his tongue and teeth. Bit down and a rush of pleasure ran through my body and I climaxed again and so did he. He said something in a language I did not understand. I fell on to his chest breathing heavily all I could say was “wow” Eric laughed with his chesty laugh. “My thoughts exactly Lover.” He kissed the top of my head “Now come on lets go get you cleaned up and that blood out of your hair.” He scooped me up into his arms and carried me to the bathroom. It was the largest bathroom I had ever seen in my life (it took up ½ the up stairs of the condo) the walls were all slate tiles and the floor was river rocks. The shower was in the back of the room has Shower heads on all three walls so you would be hit by water in every direction. It had not shower doors or curtain (OK he is not modest at all) there was a pool no not literally but the tub seemed that big. It was large enough for Eric to lay down in comfortably with room for someone to be with him. He started the shower and I could feel the steam filling the space making it warm. He put me down in front of him and turned me around as he grabbed the shampoo. “This might sting a little but we have to get the blood out of your hair.” As he started to wash my hair for me, his fingers were like magic as he washed every part of me and rubbed my back. I knew he could feel the lust rising as I pressed myself up against him again. “Oh Dear one” he moaned “we don’t have time for that now.” He said as he tried to push down his own lust and hardness that had risen up in my back. He grabbed towels and dried me off. I wrapped myself up in the towel and walked back into the bedroom. There on the bed was a set of clothes and our bags were packed on the bed too. Pam had known me better than I thought. There was jean and a nice sweater in cranberry with a new bra and panty set in steel blue lace with a note that simple said enjoy. As I pulled on my jean I looked at Eric and I had the best view of his butt that I have had since the nights in my house when he did not remember anything of who he was I lost my train of thought as I stared at him from behind. “If you keep that up we will be late for our flight Lover.” He said as he walked over and started to admire the bra that Pam had bought for me “I wonder what other surprises she put in our bags” He grabbed me and we were kissing, yep we are going to be late I thought I did not want to tear myself away from him, But there was a knock at the door down stairs. “So when are you going to tell me why we are going to Wisconsin” I wrinkled my nose as I said that. There was the deep chest laugh of his again as he bounded down the stairs with our bags to get the door. I followed him down. “Well since the vampires that attacked my bar and you are from there I figure we have to the King and ask for him to punish these two for their actions against me.” He had the biggest smile on his face as he grabbed the coats that Pam left on the couch for us. “Beside this way I can show you one of my other homes. He said so matter of fact like it was just a passing thought. The look on my face must have puzzled him he stopped and looked at me. “What I have more than one house Dear One, as a matter of fact I have on in my home land, but I have not been there in years” There a was longing look in his eyes I thought about teasing him about being home sick, but with how deep he was in thought I don’t think he would have heard me.
Chapter 7
“Are you ready to leave Master” The driver said “I will never get use to you being called master” I laughed Eric shook his head as he grabbed me threw me over his shoulder and slapped my butt. “Don’t worry you will never have to call me that unless you want to” he said teasingly. He threw me on to the back seat of the car. “Pam is going to stay here and watch the bar.” He said as he looked at his watch to make sure we were running on schedule. “Tina will meet us at airport in Milwaukee.” “Tina? Who is Tina, another pet of yours? I was trying not to sound jealous Eric just laughed at me and kissed the top of my head “No, she is another vampire she is the first one I made.” He looked so proud of it I wrinkled my nose at him. “The only reason she is not down here with me is she took over the area I left when Sophie – Ann gave me the position down her, also the fact that her and Pam love nothing more than to find ways to torment me.” “Oh I think I like her already” This got another of Eric’s hardy laughs It was still dark and would still be dark by the time we landed in Milwaukee, so Eric was going to be seating next to me instead of flying in his coffin in the cargo hold. As we boarded the plane my fear started to bubble up through the bond. Eric grabbed my hand I felt safe and began to relax. “It never stops amazing me that I can feel so safe with you because of the bond.” I said to him as I settled in the seat next to him. “It is not just the bond Sookie, yes it helps to calm you and you know what I feel at all times as I know with you, but if you don’t feel safe with me the bond can’t make you feel it. It can only enhance the feelings that you are having. .” He settled himself and took my hand and kissed the back of it. The plane started to taxi down the runway and I started to panic again. Eric ran his fingers threw my hair and massaged my neck a bit and I relaxed completely to his touch. The plane ride was quick, but I also fell asleep which made the trip that much quicker. When I stood up Eric held out the coat that Pam had bought for me it was a two piece coat. There was a shell that was blue and black and had cords that could cinch down where ever else you did not want cold air getting in. Zipped in it was a black fleece that you could wear as it own coat with you did not have to worry about the wind. As we walked off the plane is when I saw her. She was beautiful and I could not help but feel a little jealous of her. She had long dark brown hair that flowed straight to the middle of her back. She was wearing jeans that showed off just how tiny she was and hugged all the right places. Along with the black sweater that flowed with her body it set off her pale color and the hazel color of her eyes. Her eyes were almost too big for her face, but gave her a look of someone that needed to be protected. I could see how she was very dangerous to men who did not know that they needed to be protected from her. As her eyes locked on Eric my jealousy rose up even more through the bond. Eric chuckled and leaned down to whisper I my ear “I love that you are jealous over another women’s attention, but trust me she would rather put a stake through my heart than have to share her bed again.” Tina must have been heard this because she was right next to Eric before I even saw her move. “Listen here Eric, don’t talk about about taking me to bed, or I might be tempted to stake you.” She winked at me as she stepped away from Eric. “And anyway” she continued waving her hand up in the air “You did not bring Pam up here to see me and I not had a visit from her in a while because you have her so busy, I am not happy.” Eric turned to my rubbing the bridge of his nose between his eyes I could feel that aggravation he has off the bond. I knew he was thinking how dare she talk to him this way, but he was now on her turf marker or no maker. “Do you see why I left her behind?” He said to me in a jokingly voice. “Where is the car, I want to get Sookie home so she can rest.” He snapped at her. “Yes master”, she said very sarcastic voice. “Which reminds me on how rude our master is.” She nodded to me and said “Sookie I have heard much about you and it is nice to finally meet you, I am Martina, but please call me Tina.” Eric threw his hands up in the air and grabbed my arm and started to lead us out of the air port “Where Tina!” He stated. “I brought my truck; there is a blizzard out there I was almost shocked your plane landed on time, we already have 6 inches of snow in the last two hours and there is more coming.” “She is a very chatty vampire.” I said to Eric as we walked outside. “You have no idea” He handed me a black hat and a pair of gloves; I wrinkled my nose at the hat but pulled it on my head as soon as the cold air hit me. We walked over to the truck and all I could think is that Jason would have been so jealous of this truck. It was a 4x4 red with a full extended cab it was big enough for all of us to fit in. Eric held out his hand for the key. Tina handed it over and hopped in the back seat but slammed the door hard enough to let Eric know she was not happy about it. Eric walked around the truck and lifted me up to my seat and closed the door. He climbed in and we started off for Eric’s home. We headed west on the freeway for what seemed like forever in silence. When Eric broke it. “Did the two vampires get to your King?” He looked at Tina in the rear view mirror. “Yes, we have them; The King has cleared his calendar for you to see him tomorrow night. He wants you to know that these are two rouges and this is in no way an attack on you or your King from the Kingdom of Wisconsin. He does not want you to view this as an act of war and hope that our two kingdoms can work together in the near future. “I could see why Eric left her up here in charge she had an air of authority about her and seemed to know her way around the dealing of courts. I really wondered where Eric found her. “I will call my King tonight and let him know him know the message from your King. I will meet him tomorrow night. Now Tina please be frank with me what is going on up here that these two would come down looking for me.” He still looked at her in the mirror. “Eric I don’t know there have been signs of trouble but nothing that we could not handle, and then I get a call from you. I have been with the king ever since.” She turned her head and looked out the window. We pulled off the freeway and on to a rural highway, besides the normal shops crammed around the freeway there were no lights along the road all was black the cars passing by were the only lights. I could barely see through the thick snow that was falling hard and fast. I had never seen so much snow in my life. I shivered. It took about 30 minutes to get to the driveway of his home. It was surrounded by trees everywhere you could not even see the house from the road. As we pulled up closer I saw the house with the light on outside it was a log cabin, a really big log cabin, but he had a log cabin. I burst out in laughter and both Tina and Eric were looking at me as to what I had found so funny. “No way you have a log cabin, OHHHHHHHHH let me guess it is just like the one you had as a boy.” I still could not stop laughing at the idea of a 1000 year old Viking living in a log cabin surrounded by woods in the middle of nowhere. “This is much bigger than any home we would have had when I was a boy.” He said as he opened my door and helped me out of the truck. Tina had already put all the bags by the door for us and was opening the door. “I have made sure everything is stocked for you there is enough food and fire wood for you.” She set the bags down “I’m off I have to get back to the king and see if there is anything he requires from me.” She nodded to Eric
Chapter 8
I said good night and Eric followed her out the door. I figured they had to talk about something no stupid human could hear. I started to look around the cabin it was very large and like the loft had an open floor plan. I could see the lofted bedroom up stair from down by the fire place (this man really has no modesty). I walked over to the couch and they were comfortable looking all pieces of timber for the frame and big over stuff leather cushions it was much more rustic than the loft back home. I started to head toward the kitchen; I paused by a set of stairs going down. I did not even hear or feel Eric come back in the house or get so close to me. “That is where my day chamber is” He said as he wrapped his arms around my waist. I jumped and yipped “don’t sneak up on me like that you know I hate it.” “Dear one if you were opened to the bond I would never be able to sneak up on you.” He grabbed my arms and pulled me up into a kiss I did not resist or even try to back away. My lips parted and his tongue shot into my mouth in search for more of me. I pushed away to breath “I was going to get us drinks, but you seem to have something else in mind.” I sighed as his hands were trying to figure out how to get me shirt off without him having to take his lips off of some part of me. “How could I not, I can’t even be in the same room as you without wanting you!” He was gently pushing me toward the kitchen counter. “The fairy blood.” I said and looked down. “Dam it Sookie it is not the fairy blood.” Anger shot from him and to me like a shot in the gut. “Why is it whenever I say I want you, you blame it on the fairy blood or the bond. Why can’t I want you for who you are? You are a beautiful Women” He walked into the kitchen and made drinks for us I thought he would have broken the bottle of true blood with the way he threw it in the microwave He walked over to me handed me my drink and took my free hand and walked me over the couch. I sat down next to him keeping my eyes on my drink not looking at him. “We have to come to some sort of an agreement about what we feel or you will end up hating me and I can’t have that.” He grabbed my chin and raised my eyes to his. “Your fairy blood might be why you taste better than most humans, but it is not a drug to us like full fairy blood. I have already told you the bond only enhances what you already feel. It can’t make you feel something that is not already there. It can’t make me want to take you to bed every time I see you; I wanted to do that before you ever even had my blood.” I stood up so I did not have to look at him I slammed down the rest of my drink went to the kitchen to make another. I drank that next drink faster than the first. I finally had enough never to speak. “Maybe I’m scared. I scared of what I feel for you and I don’t know how to handle this. I’m not a 1000 years old with lots of lovers under my belt to just know who things are to work and not work and the last two left me right when I thought everything was going great. “I slammed down that drink as the tears poured out of my eyes and I could not stop them. “Then there is your important status with the Vampires and what if a queen decides they want to give you even greater power and you move up to king. I’m just some stupid human that would be in the way of them getting what they want. I’m always in danger of what the vampires know of me. I’m going to end up losing my job because I’m always getting called away by some supe group to solve their problems for them. I’m stuck in Wisconsin where I can just go home and get away from you” I took a drink. I knew I should not have said that last part and yes I wanted to run home where I could cry by myself, but I also never wanted to leave my Viking’s side and I might have just pushed him away after what I said. He walked over to the counter as I was making yet another drink. He leaned on the counter in front of me and looked at me with cold eyes with such anger “It is just like you to run away from your feeling. You are so use to hearing everyone else’s thoughts that you don’t know what to do with your own.” He grabbed the bags and took them up stairs I followed him with my eyes and I slammed down the rest of the drink and started to make my fifth (I never drink like this and I was buzzed) As he walked back down the stair I thought about running over and tackling him on the stairs and tell him how sorry I was and that I’m just to scared that he will leave me when something new comes into his life. “You need to find someone in your life to trust. Sookie if you are not going to trust me I don’t know how we can ever be together, unless you want me to just treat you like the fang bangers in my bar.” He was cold he sighed and his eyes did not waver from me. As I finished my drink he softened “Sookie I have never treated you with anything but respect from the moment I met you. I have always let you make your own decisions and even if I knew I would get hurt protecting you from those decisions they were still yours to make. I have tried to always be there to protect you. I have even told you the truth even when I knew the truth would hurt you.” That is where I lost it all the alcohol in me started my temper and I lost it, “Yes why is it that you decided to make Bill confess his betrayal to me yet again. Both times he betrayed me I had to hear it from you.” I grabbed the bottle of gin to make another Drink. Before I could blink Eric grabbed the bottle from my hand and threw it against the wall behind me. “You will not hide your feeling with that crap just because you can’t leave, stop acting like a little girl.” He slammed his hand down hard on the granite counter. “Oh well there is the controlling Eric that I know so well.” I slurred my words. I went to sit on the couch my head was turning, but I bumped into Eric. He sighed and walked me over to the couch shaking his head. “You are always trying to control my life, trying to pay me for the time I spend with you like I’m some sort of whore.” My hand went to my mouth the moment it came out but it was too late. “Is that what you think I think of you?” I needed to pull the knife I just put in his heart with my own hands. “I want you to have nice things; I want you to not have to work so hard. Part of me does feel a women’s place is at home being taken care of by the men of the family, as I told you when I stayed with you. I got up and ran to the bathroom I was going to get sick. Part from the drinks (so many so quickly) and part for the things I just said to the one person that has always been right at my side.
Chapter 9
I came out Eric was in the kitchen piece of glass in his hand. Something (other than me) had him on edge his fangs were out and he was smelling the air. “What……..” His hand was over my mouth before I could finish, he must have cut his hand cleaning up the bottle I could taste his blood my mouth. “This is your house I now bestow it too you lover.” He whispered in my ear and kissed my cheek. Before I could speak the front door burst in at us. I jumped back, I could see one vampire standing in the door way. He just stood there he could not enter the house because it now belongs to me. “Come out and play Eric” He said with his fangs out “Don’t worry the bitch would get hurt yet. He laughed in Eric’s Face. Eric towered over this vamp. “How dare you think you come here and think you can get to me!” Eric just laughed as he walked toward the door. “Eric no we don’t know how many there are.” Then it came to me that I could at least give him this number. Five empty spaces outside all on the porch ready to pounce. I was still searching the area when I heard in my head I have to keep her safe; I love this woman so much. If they take me they will kill her. I could not believe I was in my Viking’s head. I shot back to my head and decided to see if I could read any one else head to get information. The one right in front of the door look at that sweet bitch I can’t wait to make Eric watch as I fuck her and drain her dry OK that information did not help I projected to Eric. Eric he nodded but did not look at me There are five of them all on the porch waiting. Piece of cake lover, do not come out and yes that is an order. My phone is on the counter call Tina, if I do not come back call Bill. I felt the pain from that through the bond as he thought of me going back to Bill. He was gone out of the house before I could say anything else. I ran picked up the phone and called Tina. Within 10 minutes I heard her and Eric looking for the one that got away. Eric walked in to the house and Tina looked as if she ran into a brick wall and was confused. “Sookie my love are you going to invite her in.” Eric was laughing at his own trick. “Tina please come in” I said and before I could even get to Eric to look him over. He had Tina off the ground by the neck and was not being nice he squeezed her neck and I could tell it did hurt her as her Fangs came out. “Who all knew about me coming to my place Tina?” He said “Eric I would never betray you, you are my master you know this.” He tightened his grip around her tiny neck. Tears of blood were coming from her eyes. “You have to believe me.” “Eric let go her” I cried out He dropped her to the ground. “You must know that I and my king had nothing to do with this it must have been someone in the court when the king has made all of the arrangements and I told him you had instructed me to open your home.” She was still on her knees and hissed at Eric “Know this Viking I left my kings bed to come fight with you.” This must meant a lot more than I knew because Eric dropped to his knees in front of her. “I’m sorry that I would ever think you could betray me Tina.” He held out his hand and helped her to her feet. She walked to the door. She looked back at Eric and I. “You know Eric you are not the only one that has found love.” She was gone.
Chapter 10
Eric wiped his face and turned and looked at me. I must have looked like a deer in headlights because he was shaking his head. So we can now read each other’s thoughts. He was in my head. Yes I don’t know how or why. I sent back to him He walked over to the door and placed it over the whole that was there. Walked over got a hammer and nails and nailed it shut. No one must EVER know about this Sookie, he thought. You have just put yourself in more danger than you even know. Did you read any of the other vampire’s minds? “Yes” I said. He looked at me “When” He was walking over to me “When they attacked the one in the front door, He could not wait to make you watch him rape and kill me.” “Well I’m glad I killed that one first.” I was in his arms he was all full of blood not his own, he had a few cuts and bruises that were healing before my eyes. “I don’t know what to think of this Eric.” I tried to pull away but I could not “I have only gotten flashes every once in a while from your head, now I can hear everything.” “When did that happen?” His eye brown raised at me. “The night that you killed Long Shadow.” “You never told me.” He was shocked by this. “I thought you would have killed me so no little human would be looking in the mighty sheriff’s head.” “No lover I would have made you mine right then and there and taken you from Bill that night.” He stated. I fell in love you in love with you the first night in the bar when you saved me from the raid.” He was in my head again. I had pictures of what must have been his fantasies from that night. I slapped his chest and he laughed. “Oh lover this is going to be fun.” He chuckled as I was now the one rubbing my forehead. “I think I really need to work on my shields. Or I’ll have constant thought of you ravishing my body.” “What is so wrong with that?” He asked. There was a shower coming into my head and my back up again the shower wall with a Big Blonde Viking thrusting himself on me. The water was falling all over us. “Eric Northman I do believe you are trying to seduce me.” “Since the moment I met you, you just have finally starting to let me win.” He picked me up and I wrapped my legs around his waist. “You need to get all the blood off you.” I said teasingly “Won’t you come with me?” he was moving his hips rubbing against me. “You still have a little of my blood on your lips.” He moved his head and looked in my eyes. I licked my lips and I could taste his blood again. I was flooded with lust from the bond from him. “Would you like more?” We were moving for the stairs. I slapped his chest I was thinking I have had too much of Eric’s blood already as I was liking the taste of it. “What would happen if I did take more of your blood?” I asked as he sat me down on the bed. “You and I would be bonded forever, my blood is so old and powerful, and with just the few drops you had tonight opened your mind to us Vampires. I think we would almost be like one from there on out.” He seemed to be lost in his thoughts by this. “How much more would it take before I would turn?” “I would have to drain you to near death and then give you my blood. You would have to be on deaths door and get my blood before you can be turn. I will give you a choice, but I really hope it never comes to that.” He grabbed my hand to take me to the shower, I shook my head no “I need to sleep.” “Suite yourself” He has a sly smile on his face. I got undressed and put on a light pink nightgown and climbed into the very large bed. More pictures started in my head of what Eric was thinking of in the shower, I started to blush, but than a rush of lust and desire I wanted Eric so bad at that moment I took off my night gown and was naked on the bed and made sure I was ready for him when he got out of the shower. He came into the room “Oh I’m so going to love being in your head Lover” his eyes on me like a predator. He leaped from where he was at and was on me and in me before I even had a chance to breath. It was rough and hard he was going to take everything that he wanted from me tonight and expected me to do the same. As I moaned as he thrust he was talking in a language I did not understand. He flipped me over so he could mount me from behind thrusting harder I moaned even louder. He reaches up and grabbed my breast and played with it. Flipped me again so I was sitting on his lap facing him he grabbed my breast and I could not wait for him to bite into it, but I stopped him. I pulled his face to mine. “I want more of you.” I whispered. He chuckled “how much more of me can you have.” “I want your blood in me” I almost could not believe I was saying this. “I want it for the first time when it is my choice of taking it, not because I’ve been hurt, forced or tricked into taking it. I want it because I want you.” “Sookie, do you fully understand what you are asking me.” His hand was stroking my face “you have to trust me and want no one else but me, if we do this the bond will be forever until one of us dies.” “Yes, I have wanted no one but you for a long time and I’m tired of fighting myself to find a reason not to trust you.” He laid me on my back and began thrusting hard and faster, his fangs came out and he bit into my breast. I screamed in joy pleasure and pain. He was on my side tracing my stomach with his fingers. “Are you sure lover because there will be going back once we have done this and you will be mine.” We heard a knock at the door. “NOW WHAT” Eric yelled
Chapter 11
“It’s me Bill” Eric raised his eyebrows at me and bounded down the stairs naked. Northman you are one sadistic bastard you know that right!” I sent to him as I threw my night gown on. “How come I can’t walk in?” I heard Bill ask. “Sorry Bill you have to wait for the lady to invite you since this is her house.” I could hear the amusement Eric was having with this in his voice. I grabbed Eric a pair of sweatpants and headed down the stairs. “You may come in now Bill.” I threw the pants at Eric and headed to the kitchen to get them each a bottle of true blood. “You gave her your home.” “Keeps her protected and you were not to be here until tomorrow.” He shot Bill a look of displeasure. “There is another storm moving in and I got on the last flight they were going to allow in the area until it is over.” I walked over and handed them both the bottles. “With that, boys I am going to bed.” Eric met me at the stairs. “Tomorrow there will be a driver coming to get you to take you to get your hair done. It will be a formal evening. I had the honor of picking your dress for you myself and I hope you like it.” He kissed me so gently “Good night lover.” I walked up stairs and climbed into bed, I was asleep before my head hit he pillow. I woke up the next day looked at the clock on the bedside table and it said it was 12:30. I sighed and got myself in to the shower. The water felt good on my body. I pulled out a button down blouse so I could get it off without wrecking my hair once it was done. I ran down to the kitchen and made myself some English muffins and had a cup of coffee. There was a knock at the door. I opened up to the same man that has shown up at my house to take me to get a car. “Ms. Stackhouse are you ready.” “Yes” and I followed him out to the car. He opened the door for me and I climbed in the back. It seemed like we were driving forever before we got into town and to the salon. I walked in and told them who I was, guy came around and my heart gave a little shake, he reminded me of Lafayette. Even swung his hips when he walked the way Lafayette did. “Mr. Northman has told us about your dress and I think with this thick head of hair of yours we should do a cascade of curls flowing down your back.” “I am in your hands” I said to him in the most southern accent I could. I was trying hard to keep my mind blocked from the humans that I was now in the room all around me; I did not want to hear all the gossip of whatever town I was in. In about an hour I was ready to leave. I walked up to the front to pay. “Ms. Stackhouse it has already been taken care of, we hope you enjoy you evening.” Man what does that Vampire see in that, was I not good enough for his attentions. I spun on my heels and walked away before my temper got the best of me. Ohhhhh So your jealous again lover. I can’t help it that women throw themselves on me. This was going to be one dead Viking when I got home. I looked at my watch and it said 4:00. So he starts come back to life at around 4 that is good information to have. How could she do this to me? I know I hurt her but I don’t know why Eric feels like he has to throw it in my face that she is now his. I need to find away to get her back. I need to kill the Eric for the torment he is doing. How can I make her see how much I love her? I backed out of his head Bill I wanted to let him know I did not want to hurt him, well maybe a little, but Eric just loves his games and this one was at Bill’s expense. I could not let anyone know that I could read vampires minds. Not even Bill. It was about 4:30 when I got home. I went up stairs and started to put make up on. Umm dear when will you be bringing me my dress I’m up stairs naked without knowing what I need to wear under the dress to make it look proper. You are such a tease. I’m not teasing you I need to know what kind of bra I need to put on and what panties would be best too. Well I guess I could start with the thigh high stockings. I guess I’ll just go down to the kitchen and get something to eat till you wake. Do you know how good I feel wearing one of your shirts? Oh this is torture. I walked down to the kitchen and started to pull out things to make a sandwich, I was pulled up and placed on the counter. “Just the right height lover.” Eric mouth was all over my neck. “Is Bill down there too?” I asked as the lust was building up in me. “Yes” Eric did not stop his assault on me. “Then stop, I am not going to be part of your little game Northman.” I kissed him lightly on the lips. “You started the game by telling me you were naked and in my shirt, which looks great on you.” Eric was still standing between my legs when Bill walked up the stairs. I pushed Eric away but he was not having it. “Why Bill nice to see you up so early.” Eric smiled I slapped his chest “Stop and let me go get ready.” I should rip his throat out for what he is doing. Why am I so scared of what he would do to me we are not even on his turf. But if I do anything Sookie will never come back to me. I looked at Bill I knew how bad he was hurting and it was now my fault. Eric went to the closet and pulled out a long garment bag. He handed it to me and took me up stairs. “We still need to find out what else Pam packed in that bag of your Lover.” my eyes never left Bill as his hand were in fist by his side. I went up the stair with Eric. “Why do you have to do that to him?” I smacked Eric “why can’t you just let him get use to us together instead of throwing it in his face?” “I’m not doing anything I would not do any other time darling.” He said as he was fishing around my bag He stood up with a strapless black lace corset and a garter belt. “I knew I could count on Pam.” He smile as he handed them to me, “What about the panties?” “No need for those to get in our way Lover.” He left to go get in the shower. I opened the bag and I gasped. It was the most stunning dress I had seen. It was black strapless low cut back with sequins all over. It was slit up the side and dragged just a tad on the ground behind me. It fit me perfect. I walked down stairs and Bill was sitting on the couch he was already in a Tux and I forgot how good he looked in a tux. He stood up when he heard my heels hit the wood floor and spun around. “Sookie you look stunning.” He was eyeing me up and down. I wish you were going to be on my arm tonight, then we could come back here together in front of the fire and I could see the rest of you I miss so much. I blushed at the thoughts Bill was having about me. There was Jealousy surge through the Bond and I noticed Eric was standing right behind me. I took a deep breath in and hoped that they did not fighting each other right here. “OK I have just about had enough out of both of you.” I yelled. They both looked puzzled as I started to yell. “Eric you need to stop the games with Bill you know I care deeply for him and Bill you need to get use to the idea that I am with Eric and that I love him.” Oh boy there was another stake right through the heart. Eric just looked so proud and HOT leaning against the banister to the stairs in his tux. His hair was pulled back in to a long tight ponytail. The smile that flashed across his face, as I told someone other than him that I love Eric he just looked over at Bill again with the smuggest look. “Bill, I’m sorry. I turned and looked at him, his head was down and I knew he just wanted to get away from me. Yet another sting to poor Bill came out of Eric’s mouth “Well at least you let him hear it from you instead of being told by someone else as he did to you.” “Eric that really will be enough Please. Can you please give me a minute with Bill.” “Fine I’ll go start the cars and warm them up.” He threw his hands up in the air as he went. “I really did not want you to find out this way Bill. I was going to come and talk to you when I got back. I had no idea you were even coming to Wisconsin.” “I’m here on orders from the King, he will be here tonight too.” “King Felipe is going to be here?” I was shocked “Yes Sookie he wants to hear what King Michael has to say about all of this for himself. I think he might be looking at new territory also.” “I am truly sorry that I hurt you Bill.” He was right up next to me smelling me touched my arm with the back of his hand and it sent shivers down my spine. “Do you really love him?” His eyes were the saddest I have ever seen. “Yes, I do I know he is arrogant and self serving, but that is not the real Eric and the one that I am with is caring and sensitive.” My eyes must have lit up while I was talking about Eric to Bill. “You truly are in love.” He said to me. He pulled me close to him and kissed me a tear rolled down my cheek. “He pulled back, than I am truly happy for you.”
Chapter 12
I grabbed my wrap and purse that matched my dress (Pam is really good at this shopping thing her and I might have to go when I get home) I took Bills arm and he escorted me to the garage. He handed me over to Eric and gave him a nod. “Bill you can take the BMW over there, we will go in the Suburban. If you could please make other sleeping arrangements for this evening too Ms. Stackhouse and I would be greatly appreciative.” I shot Eric a dirty look to let him know that I did not like his tone. We got in the car and we were off to the party. “So King Felipe is going to be there?” I said looking at Eric. “Yes, I found out when Bill called to tell me he was coming.” He glanced to me and then back to the road. “It seems that he is thinking that this is more than what Tina has told us and wants a private meeting with King Michael.” “What do you think this is all about? I just don’t get why all the attacks have all been on you.” “I will find out don’t you worry Love.” He took my hand and kissed the back of it. They pulled into a drive way of a huge house that was on a lake. The door man opened my door and I stepped out and wrapped myself tighter with the shawl I had. Eric came around and took my arm. I felt relaxed and carefree with him leading the way. “This is a party for the two kings more than anything else. It’s King Michael’s way of showing what a great Kingdom he has.” Tina came walking up to us and she seemed like she was in a hurry. “Bad news Eric” She said as she grabbed his arm from me and lead Eric into a room where they could talk alone. “Sookie, I’ll take you in” A cool voice that I knew all so well who came from behind me. I turned and Bill was standing there “Shall we he held his arm out for me and I took it. I know I should not read my ex-boyfriends mind, but I could not help myself. This is how it should be, I wish there was some way to get you to comeback, you look so lovely in that dress. I just wish we could skip all of this and I could get you to go home with me and we could spend all night in bed . OH Shit that is Megan. I looked and there was the coldest women standing in just inside the door looking out at Bill and I. She had long blond hair she was wearing a long black dress and her blue eyes seem to be looking through everyone. She seemed to be looking for one person. I was about to see if I could read her mind, but as the thought came to me, she stared at me as if she knew what I just said. There was no smile on her face and she did not move her eyes off me as Bill walked passed be without even a nod. He led me straight to the dance floor and we started dancing together. “Who was that Bill and why won’t she stop staring at me?” I felt her cold eyes on me. “Sookie that is someone that has hated Eric since he rejected her over along time ago, she usually does something to get herself punished and then she shows up again, I don’t know why she would be her or if she even know Eric is here.” Tina came up to us “The kings would like to see both of you in the office, please follow me.” She turned and led the way. Megan grabbed Tina’s arm and spun her around to look at her. “I hear Eric is in town, where is he.” Her eyes were blazing with anger at Tina, and she turned she gaze to Bill and I. “Bill I heard you were mainstreaming but don’t you think you could have found a vampire to bring here.” Tina pulled away from her and led us to the room She opened the door and we stepped in Eric was leaning up against a wall and King Michael was in his chair behind a big wood desk. King Felipe was sitting on the couch with Victor standing behind him. Eric glanced at me as he felt my uneasiness coming through the bond. I was about to cross the room to Eric when King Michael stood up. “Miss Stackhouse please sit.” He was as tall as Eric and just as large, but his hair was dark brown long following down past his shoulders. He had a goatee on his face and large dark eye. I could see why Tina would be content to be with him. I took the chair closest to Eric and Bill stayed back by the door. “It is my understanding Miss Stackhouse you were the one that was hit by one of the Vampires.” King Michael had a deep voice that was very smooth. “Yes your highness. I would love to tell you anything I could about it but I don’t remember much but the head ache I had after it.” “These vampires are rouges and we have found out who they are nesting with and it seems that Eric here is the target.” He said as he looked over at Eric. There was a load bang from behind us the door was still closed but was another huge bang on the door and it burst open this time and a dead guards body came flying sliding in front of my feet. Eric picked me up by my waist and pulled me to the back of the room, Victor, Tina, Bill and Eric were out of the room before I knew what was going on. King Michael and King Felipe both went to join in the fight. I ran to the door I was the only human left I could feel nothing but vampires around me. I ran to see if I could find any either Eric or Bill. I saw Eric he had just killed another vampire, before I could get across the room I was grabbed by my ankle I looked down and a vampire has my foot and was trying to pull it to his mouth to bite I grabbed a piece of a table that was broken on the floor and shoved it through his back. I felt some one grab me around the waist and spin me around. It was another vampire I was pushing with all my might to get away from his fangs that he was about to bite me in the neck. He head flew backwards and before I even saw anything his head lead on the ground next to my feet and King Michael was there with an ax in hand. He looked like a lumberjack in a Tux. My eyes grew big and he swung around behind him swing the ax the next vampire head had come clean off. I looked around and there were only the two kings, Victor, Eric, Bill, Tina and a couple of other vampires standing in the room. Eric crossed the room to me. Pulled me into his arm and kissed me. I saw Bill flinch out of the corner of my eye, but I did not care. Tina stood proud in front of her King, she looked so tiny in front of him. King Felipe crossed over to Eric and I. “This looks like this is your mess sheriff, I will assume you will have it taken care of before you return to Louisiana.” He grabbed my hand and lifted it and kissed the back of my hand. “It is such a shame the party was broken up before I got a chance to dance with you Miss. Stackhouse, you do look divine tonight.” With that he and Victor and King Michael were gone.
Chapter 13
I turned back to Eric who was lost in thought when I saw her cross the room and grab Eric and turned him around the room had 10 other vampires with her and had us surrounded. “Just like you Northman to think you can take someone else women.” Megan hisses as she pushed me into Bill’s arms my chest hurt from where she had hit me. “Is that not how you got Tina? Were you not on a ship going to Spain?” She looked at Tina “On your way to a wedding is that not right your highness, well that is what you were in your human life, until this monster took everything away and took you as his prize. I always wondered if daddy even found out that his daughter broke her word of marrying the King of Spain and decided to run off with a Viking Vampire instead of living up to her obligation for her country.” Megan hissed at Tina. Tina stood tall and you could see that she truly was royalty. “You did not know the one you decided to take to your bed was going to have you killed to be his prize, and oh what a prize for him to take the princess of Austria who was to unite her kingdom with Spain and God, but you just had to give yourself to the Viking that stalked his prey from Austria to Spain.” She laughed. “ Tell me Tina was it worth all the way your body looked that day when the ladies came to prepare you for your wedding and you lay there bloody and naked Dead? But let’s see that is not what I carried about from that night. Where were you supposed to be Eric?” She was looking right at him “I was where I wanted to be Megan I told you how many times prior to that I would not be in your nest or your bed; sorry blonds do nothing for me.” He had a little smirk on his face and I could tell he had something up his sleeve. “Any way I think you’re little too old for my taste, I like young ones.” Her eyes met his and they were blazing with hate. “Well let’s see how young you like them.” She crossed the room and grabbed me out of Bills arms before he could even think of stopping her, she held my head tilted to Eric so he could bite. “I told you I don’t care for blonds.” He stared at Megan. “Eric why does she smell so much of you? Well if you’re not going to drink I will.” Her fangs came out, but Eric pulled me to him before she could do anything. “As I thought she is your human not Bill’s.” Bill and Tina were trying to figure out what do there were too many other vampires around us. She had attacked the house to drive the kings out and have the best shot and Eric and her plan worked. “Bill, Tina if you two would like to follow myself and Miss. Stackhouse we will leave.” Eric never took his eyes off Megan. “And where do you think you would be going Eric.”Megan hissed at him. “I see no reason to be having this conversation with you. I understand you are angry because you never got to have the Great Viking.” The ever so cocky Viking was about to get us all killed was the only thing I could think Lover how can you think such things of me he chuckled in my head. Don’t worry I know what I’m doing with her. This game has been going on forever with her. I was hoping she would have found a new toy by now. I don’t find this funny Eric. I can’t change who I am Sookie, I don’t bow down to this women. “Megan your game bores me. If you want to try to do something do it now or I am walking out of here.” He eyes were even more intense. “Well than thank you for ruining what should have been a very pleasant evening, Sookie may I take your arm please.” He held my arm and we followed Bill and Tina out of the door. Bill went to the BMW Tina got in with him. Eric opened my door and I got in. He came around to the other side. “I wish I could tell you that this will be the last we saw of her, but it won’t I think this time I will have to kill her.” Eric said to me. “She knows you are with me and she will go after you. You heard what she thinks of Tina and well Megan was being nice about her tonight.” I did not say anything I was tired of being around all the death and blood and now it seems that my latest boyfriend has a crazy ex in his life. I’m really starting to wonder if this is not a question I should ask the moment I met a man that I like. You know Hi what is your name please can you tell me do you have a psycho ex somewhere out there that is going to come back kill a bunch of people or try to kill me, Oh you do sorry I can’t date you. I chuckled out loud to this. “What is so funny Love?” Eric looked at me. “Just that every guy that shows any interest in me has some crazy ex or crazy mother that I ended up in danger over.” I waved my hand up at him. He grabbed it “Sookie, I never dated her, and with what King Felipe said this is my mess and needs to be ended, if I don’t it would be a failure on my part and who knows what he and Victor would decide to do.” He looked at me his eyes were intense. “Now with what you said to me last night about wanting to bond with me on your accord, are you sure this is something that you want to do?” I had not even thought much about it since I said it to him last night while we were together. “Yes Eric I was serious about it. I want to be with you.” “Good than we need to get back home.” He smiled at me and his fangs were fully extended and I could feel his desire and happiness through the bond. We pulled into the garage. Eric walked around to my door and opened it picked me up and carried me into the house, and straight up to the bedroom. He set me down right in front of the bed I was standing there; he took his coat off and looked at me as he took off his bow tie. I walked over to him and started to unbutton his shirt. I pulled his shirt off and Eric unzipped my dress. It fell to the ground and Eric groaned. As he took his pants off. “Sookie I think you might be the death of me, how am I to keep you safe if all I want to do is ravish every inch of your body.” I blushed he pulled me into his arms. He pulled me on to the bed with my back to his chest. “I’m going to put a small cut on my wrist, after you start to drink I will bite your neck, is this OK with you?” “Yes” Eric Kissed my neck and undid the strapless bra. He pulled out a knife that looked old and something you would use in a ritual. He raised it to his wrist and stopped. I looked over my shoulder to try to see what he was doing. “Are you sure, this is not something that is to be taken lightly we will be together until one of us dies, are you sure you want this. I can’t give you children, but I will always love you. I will always protect you, you shall never have to want for nothing.” I turned myself around and looked him in the eyes. “Eric I will not lie to you and say that I never wanted children that is something I had always hoped for, but I also know that I can’t be with a human man having all their thoughts going through my head all the time. I just feel so complete when I’m with you. You have made realize a lot of things about myself that you made me look at.” He pulled me too him and kissed me it was gentle and sweet. “I want to look in your eyes while you drink for me. And lover do you know how good you look with nothing but gaiter belt on.” “Do you know how good you look in a tux and how much fun it was to take it off.” I kissed his chest. He sighed “If you keep that up I won’t be able to control what I do to you.” He chuckled and I felt the knife on my back as he stroked it with his hand. He took this knife back to his wrist “and with this I they wed.” He said in a playful voice and I smacked him playfully on the chest “You’re mocking me”. He laughed “Not at all.” There was a large bang from down stairs and sound of glass crashing in. I was laying flat on my back and Eric was down the stair I grabbed my robe and pulled it on there was another crash sound but this time it was from in the room I spun around to see two shifters standing up I went running for the stairs, I was grabbed by my hair and pulled into the arm of one of the shifters. “It’s time that boyfriend comes out and plays.” He licked my cheek. I felt the rage through the bond as Eric stood at the top of the stairs staring at me, The knife that was to be used for him and I was now at my neck the shifters hand was just waiting to any movement from Eric. “Where is she.” He asked the shifter “Down by the lake in that little cabin you have down there.” I was pushed by the other shifter to get moving and we walked down the stairs. I stopped at the door and pulled boots on my feet. There was a jab of the knife in my back. “I really don’t need to use the knife you know.” The shifter said to me as I opened the door and pushed me down into the snow. Eric was dressed and with the other shifter came to my side and helped me up. I need as much information as you can get me. I need to know how many and where. Can you handle this shifter. Do what you need to get him away from you. You will know where I am find me. We stood up and the shifter but the knife to my throat again. Eric grabbed the shifter throat. “If I see one drop of her blood tonight I will take all of yours in return.” The shifter pressed the knife into my neck and I gasped. A tinny drop of blood trailed down my neck. Eric twisted his hand the shifter fell to the ground. Eric grabbed the knife and pulled me to him. Licked the drop of blood from my neck the other Shifter was pushing us both. “I warned him.” Eric looked at the other shifter I felt his hand in the pocket of my robe. “I give you the same warning; you touch her, hurt her or even look at her wrong you join your friend.” She is in the cabin; there are 8 other vampires with her and two humans. This is the only other shifter that I can find. He nodded without looking at me. You have a knife now use it if you must, It won’t do much but buy time for you to get yourself safe, if you do get away let me know and I will tell you where to go, I have many hiding spots of this land. I will find you and nothing will happen to you. Megan knows that if she kills you I will kill her you are the ploy to get me out nothing else. I feel how angry you are. You have no idea, please let me come and find you. Do not come to find me lover. He grabbed me close and kissed me, He turned looked at the shifter. “So since it is only you know are you going to choose to stay with her or are you going to follow me?” and he was gone. I stood there for a moment and I ran in what I hoped was the other direction of Eric. The shifter decided I was the easier to catch, he was running after me. I could hear him getting closer then there was the sound of nothing. I stopped and looked behind me there was nothing. I was alone. I could see the light at the cabin and the moon reflecting on the lake. Thought of how lovely a summer night would sit down there on porch in Eric’s arm. I saw him approach the door. And walked in I heart skipped. Stay away go back to the main house both shifters are dead. Do not come here. This is not something I want you to see. The anger that came through the bond was so intense I have never really thought of what Eric was capable of until this moment and I knew that not a single being in that cabin was going to escape his rage tonight. I ran as fast as I could back up to the house. I ran up to the room I put clothing on and tried to find the cell phone I could not find it “Fuck” The angry and the rage that was coming through the bond I was scared he had no control I could feel he has gone berserk. I sitting on the kitchen floor before I even knew what I was doing I heard in my head. Sookie, how are you calling me in my thoughts, It was Bill with his cool voice. How is it that you are reaching out to me and why are you so scared. Bill please I’m alone and I need someone with me please. Where is Eric He has gone after Megan.
Chapter 14
I was terrified I could feel Eric coming closer his anger still bubbling up to the surface the rage of everything that He was coming closer. I wanted to find a place to hide I stood up and ran to the basement. “Megan where are you, you can’t hide from me.” I heard him yell OK at least he was still after her, see must have gotten away. I realized that with the house open like it is that she might have been able to get in here. I heard a noise from in the dark corner of the room. I jumped up to run the stairs and she was on me before “Oh now that is where you have been.” She was bleeding from her wounds but they were healing. “I could really use the blood for strength, but I know if I scratch you he will kill me and we can’t have that, so you are going to get me out of here.” I tried to get out of her arms but I could not break free “Let her go Now!” His voice thundered through the space and I could have thought Thor himself was commanding Megan to let me go. I gave me enough time to Grab one of the spindles that was lose on the step Megan Picked me up and the spindle broke off in my hand. Eric launched himself on Megan, picked her up and threw her across the room. She body slammed against the wall. She scrambled to her feet and instead of going after Eric she came after me I was ready for her attack I had the broken piece of wood in my hand she lunged at me and I pushed it in her chest. Her look was of horror and I was being sprayed with her blood. Eric walked over to me Grabbed me I could feel his lust his desire I was his prize and he was not going to wait a moment longer. He ripped my clothing off and pushed me up against the wall with such force. He was licking the blood off me. I struggled with his pants the moment I got him free he entered me thrusting hard fast taking everything letting his anger give away to lust, He relaxed took me off the wall and began to walk up the stairs. “Eric” I groaned “Who cares if we get to the bed.” He laid me in front of the couch on the floor. There was a knock at the door. “GO AWAY.” Is all Eric called out. “I need to see Sookie.” Bill voice came from the other side. Eric cocked his head and looked down at me “Lover did I not say don’t tell anyone about your new gift.” “I was scared, sorry I did it before I even knew I did.” He stood up and walked to the door he was covered with blood it was all through his blond hair, Streaked down his face and chest. He opened the door and Bill walked in I was hiding myself behind the cushion of the couch and Bill was next to me ripping it out of my hand to make sure there was not a scratch on me. Eric had him up my his neck before I could cover myself. “You do not think that you can come in her home and take her dignity because she was once yours.” Eric rage was building back up. “Eric stop please he was just making sure I was OK he did not mean any harm!” I was trying to get Eric to calm down but I think Bill had pushed the line one too many times and I was scared that Eric would kill Bill here on the spot. I ran over and pulled on Eric’s arm and he let me. “I’m yours Eric he knew I was terrified and did not know what was happening.” I pushed Eric back a few more steps away from Bill. “Please leave.” I said to Bill, he left without a word. I looked at Eric I did not know what he was going to do I could not see his thoughts and I could not feel him through the bond. I started to walk toward the steps. “He needs to know that he cannot touch what I love, I could have cut his hands off for such a thing.” Eric’s voice is cold. “You keep stopping me why?” “Eric he was only coming because I called him for help. I was alone and scared. I’m sorry if that hurts you.” “Do you still love him?” Eric pulled me toward him and looked in my eyes. I thought about it for a minute. “Yes, but not anymore than I love Sam, he will always have a special place with me Eric he was my first boyfriend.” “You do understand there might come a day of war.” I put my fingers to his lips before he could say a word. “Let’s not think about that until the time comes, please.” I pulled his hand, “I want to get showered and go to bed Please.” “Will you sleep with me in my chamber down stairs?” He picked me up and we were in the shower before I could say anything. “After all this was to be our wedding night.” He chuckled. My back was up against the wall of the shower my legs wrapped around his waist. I pulled him to me “This is where I want to be Eric no other place in the world.” I breathed in his ear. He bit down on breast and drank from me as he thrust hard into me. I could fell the climax rushing up from both of us. My legs were Jell-O I could not stand on my own. Eric held me up, “bit much for you love.” He winked at me. “I killed my boyfriend’s jealous whatever she was to you, the third one, how do you think I feel.” Eric Laughed I think any one that is jealous around you better watch out, they will go down as fast as bartenders at Fantisia. I slapped his ass as he walked out of the shower. “So is that still your favorite part of me?” He smiled back wiggling it for me. “Eric, I have a question for you.” I said as I put my robe on that he offered me. “Are we ever going to go out on a date, or is my life going to be in danger every time we are together?” “Oh your life is in danger any time you are out with me because you may never want to go home and leave me.” He said in his cockiest voice. “What you want me to take you on a date after our wedding night? That seems a little backwards love; I would have thought you would have asked me to move you to my loft after tonight not date you.” He was out of the room before I could throw something at him. I could hear his mighty laugh from down in the kitchen. I ran down the steps he was standing by the counter staring at me. “I have given you a home already and you won’t share my bed in Shreveport.” He was teasing me. “Why won’t you share my bed in Bon Temps. Besides it is my family home, I can’t just leave it.” I was teasing him back only partly “I am too tired for your teasing Mr. Northman Good night.” I turned and walked toward the steps. He pulled my waist. “I thought you were sleeping with me, why are you walking up the stairs.” We walked down the steps and to a wall. I glanced up at Eric, he chuckled and pressed a hidden button. The Wall opened and there was a huge bed in red silk lying in the middle of the room. The only light came from candles that were everywhere lit all over. It was beautiful. “This is how your day chamber always looks.” I teased him. He chuckled and pulled me to the bed, “I know you must sleep now lover. He kissed my forehead. I will be back I have to make a few arrangements and call King Felipe to let him know the mess is cleaned up.”
“Can you please stay until I fall asleep? I don’t want to be alone.” He curled up next to me and grabbed my hand the way I did to him that first night when he had no memory.
Chapter 15
When I woke up the next day Eric was there in all his glory, Yep even sleeps naked here in the cold north. I got up and went to the kitchen made myself some coffee and English muffins. There was already people there working on repairing the windows, they told me they would be done in a few hours. I went up stairs took a shower got dressed and decided I would go for a walk. I walked back down to the tiny cabin that sat on the lake. It was not much there was a fireplace that was big enough to cook in and old straw type beds. The cabin itself looked old. I wondered how long it had been here and how long Eric had owned this piece of land. There were chairs out on the dock but there was too much snow for me to care to walk in. I sat on one of the chairs on the porch of the cabin. As I sat there I started to think about things that have happened and I could not help but wonder what life was going to throw at me next. My cell phone rang. It was my brother Jason. Giving me the latest on his wife and the latest miscarriage she had. I felt bad for him I could tell it was killing him not having a child yet. This would be number three. I wondered if I was making the right decisions for my life I had told myself that I was not going to be with Vampires again and here I am in love with one that is very old and very important. I wondered what King Felipe had thought about everything that happened last night and what he thought about Eric and I kissing like we did in front of him. Eric was not the type that wanted any one that had power over him to know what his cards were. Now Felipe knew there was something between us. What would Eric think about all of this and what will he want to do about it. I was getting too cold to stay out here any longer. The sun was too low and was not giving any warmth any more. I started back to the house and wondered when we would go home. I still did really like this place tucked back in the woods, I just wanted to see it in the summer. I’m really not one to like the cold. I made it back to the house. Where are you lover, I’m alone and this bed is really too big for just me. I’m just walking in the house. I just went for a walk. You went for a walk in all the snow without me. That is not very nice Lover, I love the snow and have not had a good snowball fight in a long time. Now who is acting like a child. I walked over the fire place and lit a fire. All the repairs were done but the house had a chill in it still that I wanted to get out. I looked up at the clock Eric would be up in about a ½ hour. I went up stairs to clean up the mess that was left from out clothing the night before. I picked up my dress placed it on a hanger. Did the same to the tux. I was feeling very content and very much happy. “How did you sleep?” I swung around and caught Eric around the neck. “Yes lover when you are open you always know where I am and how I feel. Now tell me why I was feeling all confused when I first awoke.” He stared into my eyes. “Jason called me they had another miscarriage. It just made me think about how things are going to be between you and I.” I stopped myself. “Sookie what is really bothering you, why are you not telling me?” Eric was looking deep in my eyes searching for something. “What are we going to say to King Felipe about why we kissed like that in front of him and what you think about that.” “Nothing, I don’t care what he thinks.” I could tell he was lying to me about this but thought I should not press it. “Eric why is it that I can’t just touch you and read your thought like I can with people? It seems like we can have conversations in our minds and show each other what the other wants them to see but I don’t get your thoughts.” “I don’t know this, just a link we now have and you now know that pathway to take to get into other vampires’ minds.” “When are you taking me home?” “What you want to get rid of me already? Maybe I wanted to keep you up here to myself for a little while.” He started to kiss my neck. I want to enjoy every minute I get if you lover because no matter how much time I have with you it will never be enough.” My heart raced. “As much as that sound great, what is going to happen when we get home. I will be in Bon Temps and you in Shreveport. I won’t hear from you for another three weeks. It is on thing to have these great awesome nights together, but I want to be with you every night I want to see you, I loved being able to wake up with you.” I could feel the tears falling down my cheeks. Great I always seem to cry in front of the man who hates it the most. “I know this is not right but I want to be selfish about you. I don’t want any of those fang bangers to even touch you, but I know you have to keep your image up, but as you vampires just loved to say Eric your mine and I don’t want to share.” He was laughing and pulled me to sit on the bed with him. “Oh lover we will need to work this out I wish you would just come and live with me in Shreveport. You could work at the bar if you wanted to I would be able to put you on our health care plan that way. I know you don’t want to leave Bon Temps or Merollet’s, but I can’t come to Bon Temps every night. I have to be at the bar watching and making sure my area is running well. It would be great if you lived with me that way if I have to go away I know where you will be the moment I return.” He kissed my cheek. “You are a very independent women and I will not try to take that from you.” I really did not know what to say about this my life was in Bon Temps it was all I knew before I met the vampires, but since I have met them my eyes have been open to a whole new world and there was so much more that I now wanted to see at Eric’s side. I could not believe I was about to say this. “Ok I’ll do it, but there are conditions. First I’m keeping Gran’s house. It will always be home to me. I figure Amelia and Octavia can stay pay me rent and just keep my bedroom the way it is for me.” He raised his eye brows at me. “That way when I need a get away I have a place to go.” “Next there will not be a lot of gifts I will not be a kept women and I will not have people thinking I’m your pet.” “What would my shifts be at Fangtasia?” “OK you want to negotiate our relationship. I will buy you gifts when I feel like getting them for you that is why they are called gifts. Yes it is wise for you to keep your home and I would not ask to sale it. I will have a renovations done to make sure you are safe there if I can’t be with you. I would also like to have a place to sleep that is close to you and not in the room across the hall.” “We will see about your schedule when we get back, I think it will run about the same as mine. That way we have the same nights off. I do like that if I want you to go on a trip with me I will no longer have an issue clearing it with the boss.” He smiled at me. “Is there anything else?” “Yes there is and now this is going to be the hardest part for you. I am friends with the shifters, Wares, and Bill. Can you handle it if other men are giving me there attention? Can you let me handle the issue without losing your temper?” I could feel him trying to push down his anger. “I will try to let you handle it, but if I see anything inappropriate that I take offence to I will stand up and say something I will not be insulted by these men in my area and think they can get away with it. I do have to maintain my area and if I let these men insult me through you how long do you think I would still be sheriff? Please understand this from my point of you. You are mine and I must let everyone know, if anyone insults you they are insulting me.” I could not argue this point “They are my friends and you must trust me that I would never do anything with them that would hurt you.” “I know lover, I let you go with Quinn did I not.” He leaned over and kissed me. “So when are we going home?” I looked up in his eyes. “Tonight, You have a lot to talk with you shifter boss and I will need to get things ready at my place for you.” I looked at him and was going to question this but I thought I should not and left it. There was a knock on the door. Eric got dressed and down to the and answer the door. “Sookie it’s the driver to take up to the air port are you ready?” Eric called up. I walked down the stairs. “Eric I have not even gotten ………………….” I stopped at what I saw. Eric was holding the biggest bouquet of flowers. He hand a box in hand. I decided I would make light of the situation instead of crying. “Eric what did I just say about gifts.” I was still stuck to the last step of the stairs and found my legs would not carry me down. He came over to me. “Sookie these are for you.” He handed me the flowers there were beautiful Roses of all different shades of pinks and reds. He opened that box to show an old bracelet it was made of gold and had markings on it. “This was my mother’s bracelet. I was really hoping you would accept it and wear it. The markings are runes and they are for protection.” “It is beautiful.” I did not know what to say this bracelet belonged in a museum not on my wrist. He slid it on and pressed it a little so it would not come off. “I love you.” He looked almost in thought as he looked at me. Tears were running down my cheek, Eric wiped them away. “You do seem to cry a lot around me.” “These are tears of joy.” I tried to get myself together. “I love you too Eric.” He went up stairs grabbed our bags, brought them down and placed them in the car. “Tina will take care of closing up the cabin until we want to come back.” He said to me as he helped me in my coat.
Chapter 16
We were driving back to his loft in Shreveport, my cell phone rang. I looked at Eric and sighed “It’s Sam.” Eric just chuckled. “This is not going to be easy, I’m going to have to talk to him face to face.” “OK so we go to Bon Temps tonight then.” He picked up his cell phone to call and let Pam know the change on plans. We walked into Merollet’s. Everyone’s eyes were frozen on Eric. We walked up to the bar Eric sat down and I looked at Sam. “Can I talk with you for a minute Sam?” “Sure Sook, what’s up?” He came around the bar and we were heading back to his office. I gave him a hug first. He smiled “Ok now I really want to know what is going on.” “I don’t know how to say this, but I’m moving to Shreveport.” I held up my hand so he would not stop me “I’m going to have to quit here, but if you are ever short handed call me and I will come and fill in when ever you need. I will be working at Fangtasia. I have decided that the only way to see if this is going to work with Eric and I is to be with him.” “Wow you must have really been hit hard on the head, I thought you just told me you were moving in with a very dangerous vampire.” Sam’s blue eyes were buzzing with concern. “Yes Sam I am going to live with Eric, I love him and he understands how much my friendship with you is. You can call me anytime you need anything.” I gave him a small kiss on the cheek and walked out of the office. As I came back in the bar Eric stood up and everyone became quiet again. “Are you ready Lover.” I looked around at all the regulars that were in the bar that night, I was hoping Jason would have been there, but he wasn’t. “Yep, no time like the present to start new Right?” He took my hand and we left. We pulled into my house on hummingbird lane it was dark. We walked into the back I turned on the light. There was a note on the counter. Sookie, We went to New Orleans to check out the progress of things. We should be back in a couple of days. Hope to see you soon. Amelia “So we have the house to ourselves tonight.” I heard Eric’s deep voice say into my ear and I could feel just how ready he was to take me. I turned to face him. Before I could even kiss him he already had me lying on my back on the kitchen table I was trying to get out of my coat as he was already pulling my pants off. Where our clothing went and landed I did not know or care, the only thing I carried about was standing before me looking at me as if I was the most beautiful thing he has ever seen, I felt the same way about him. He picked me up and took me to my room. His lips were on mine. I parted my mouth and our tongues were in their own dance together. I felt his hands trail down my chest and grabbed my leg to part them for him. He played with me nub before he put his fingers into me. I had to break off the kiss to breath. He left me mouth to work on my breast his tongue danced around my nipple. I was about to climax. “Not so fast lover.” He was looking in my eyes. I want to enjoy every piece of you tonight.” He got out of bed. “Eric where are you going?” I was crushed we were about to have amazing sex and he left the bed. He came back with Plywood hammer, nails and tape. He boarded up my windows and seal off all the gaps with the tape. “Now I’m going no where.” He looked at me “I really hope you are not tired lover, because I plan on keeping this up until the sun comes up.” He pulled my legs to the edge of the bed, lifted my hips so they were at the right height and thrust himself into me. I arched my back to take him in and moaned. He fell on top of me and his mouth found my breast as he still thrusting into me I felt his fangs enter into my breast and I gasped. The pleasure was so intense I had a tear running down my face. I felt Eric lick it off. “Look at me.” We locked eyes which rushed us both to our release. He pulled me up to him on the pillows, and threw the covers over me. “I think I am really going to like this sleeping together thing.” I giggled as aftershocks were still running threw my body. “Oh there will be no sleeping for you tonight. I plan to make sure you are mine in every way I can think of tonight.” He held up my hand and looked at the bracelet on my wrist. “This bracelet has never looked so beautiful.” “You are going to make me cry again.” I had my head on his chest. My fingers were tracing the muscles on his stomach. I was wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have this man love me so deeply and so truly and how I missed seeing it for so long. “So what night were you thinking of taking Pam shopping?” He looked down at me with a smile. “Well I will have to go to get things to wear to work for you I don’t think my white tee shirt and black shorts will work.” “The shorts will but yes we need to Vamp you up a little bit.” We both laughed at how ridiculous humans thought of Vampires and the way they should look. I was about to say something But Eric rolled over on me his lips were on mine and he thrust into me again. “Look at me lover, I don’t want you to take your eyes off me.” It was slow and I could feel just how much this man loved me. I never felt so safe in my life. “Nothing will ever happen to you as long as we are together.” He kissed me again. We laid in each others arms just holding each other for a while. He kissed the top of my head. “Please tell me what you want Sookie and I will get it for you.” He said softly. “You have already given me what I have wanted for a long time.” I felt how happy he was through the bond. The sun must have been coming up we both drifted off to sleep in each others arm. I had never been so happy or content in my life as I was in that moment.
Chapter 17
I woke up with a start. I reached over and felt Eric next to me. I was breathing heavy and was almost in a panic. I felt as if I could not breath I must have projected my feeling straight to Eric. He was out of Bed and ready to attack. He shook his head and looked at me. “What is it why are you panicking?” he was grabbing me into his arms and I was shaking. “It must have been a dream, I don’t remember anything but thinking you were taken from me.” I was still trying to catch my breath. I felt so much better being in his arms. “I’m sorry I did not think I would have woken you from a dream of mine.” “I was starting to come around anyway and I felt your fear and panic.” He rubbed his face. “Well we are up let’s get packing, I’ll call Pam and find out when the truck will be here.” He headed out to the Kitchen and pulled out a bottle of True Blood and put it in the microwave. Pulled out a couple of things and made breakfast for me. Eggs, sausage, and toast. I was impressed. We had all my clothing packed up and in his corvette. I told him to cancel the truck I wanted all the other stuff to stay at my house for now. I left a note for Ameila to call me as soon as they returned. Looked back at the house I was trying not to let Eric know how sad I was about leaving but I could not hide it, stupid blood bond. He put his arm around me and comforted me letting me sit there and just take it all in. Ok I love this blood bond. We headed to Fangtasia, walked into the back door and straight to Eric’s office. There Pam was holding out clothing for me “here put these on.” She said to me and I left for the bathroom. I walked out after putting on heavier makeup and making sure nothing was showing that should not be showing in this black leather corset and short skirt with thigh high leather boots. Messed my hair a bit and left it flowing over my shoulders. “Why Sookie I almost regret that you are Eric’s girl.” Pam said to me as I walked back into the office. Eric looked up from the papers he was going through on his desk. I blushed at the thoughts he was having about me. “Pam if you keep dressing her like that she will be spending more time in my office than on the floor.” “No I’m sure she will be spending a lot of time on the floor, or is it your desk you would prefer.” She raised an eyebrow at Eric. “All I know is I better not drop anything tonight because I can’t bend over to pick it up in this skirt.” I said as I was pulling at it hoping it would grow about two inches. “No Sookie please bend over and pick them up but make sure that it is in front of Eric, I need some fun tonight.” Pam said “Well let’s get you out there and working your area. You will be in the front where Eric can see you the best.” Eric came out of his office a little later in the evening and took his spot in his throne by the dance floor. I was running it was a busy night and I loved the tips I was making. I was trying really hard to keep my shields up because all the thoughts in peoples minds here were sex and most of them were about either, Pam, Eric or myself, a few of them were the thought of the three of us together EWWWW. I was placing a drink in front of a human that was sitting at a table right by the dance floor. “Dance with me.” He said to me. “Sorry sir I’m working I can’t.” I had a really big smile on my face that had been there all night. “Oh come on you mean to tell me that the Vampires won’t let you take a break and dance.” He was drunk.
“Sorry sir is there anything else I can get you other wise I have to move on to my other table.” I went to turn on my heel and he grabbed my wrist. “I want to dance.” He was on his feet looking at my chest not my face. Eric flew off his throne and grabbed the man by the back of the neck. “Say goodnight to her because you were just leaving, and make sure you apologize for grabbing her without her consent.” Eric toward over this poor guy. Pam was next to Eric grabbing the guy’s arm to take him out of the bar. “All I wanted was a dance.” “No one touches my staff without permission.” He was gone and Eric was back on his throne. I turned on my heels and went to the next table. It was my first night at my new job and I made double what I ever did at Merlotte’s. After the clean up was done I head back to Eric’s office. I took off the boots and started to rub my feet. “My feet hurt so bad, how do you work in these all the time Pam?” She just laughed. “We will be leaving now Pam.” I felt the lust through the bond and I realized I had been giving Eric an eye full while I was rubbing my feet. I blushed. I could still her Pam laughing as we were walking out the back door. Eric pushed me up to the door of the corvette and his mouth was on mine. “I want to take you now.” He pressed against me so I could feel his hardness through his jeans. Before I knew what was happening Eric was whipped around by his shoulder “I should kill you for what you’re doing with this tramp, after Sookie gave you her heart.” I heard Quinn Growl at Eric. “Quinn.” I said Eric step back to me and leaned against the car with me in his arms. “What were you saying about a tramp Quinn.” Eric had a smirk on his face and was going to enjoy this. “What are you doing here and who are you calling a tramp.” I was mad as hell “I have business in town I saw him push someone against the car, what the hell are you doing dressed in that?” His eyes kept looking me over in disbelief. “I’m working at Fangtasia not that it is any of your business, how I dress and for what reason.” “I thought he was taking one of the girls from the bar with him, I’m sorry babe.” Quinn he put his hands in his pockets and walked away. “Well at least I know you will not be able to cheat on me without finding out about it.” I looked at Eric “You really are going to be a lot of trouble.” He shook his head opened the door for me as I tried to get in without my skirt being around my waist. “Some thing has to be up with the Shifter if Quinn is spending so much time here.” I looked over at Eric Eric sighed and I could tell what he was about to say before it came out of his mouth. “I don’t care as long as it does not include us Vampires it really is none of my concern.” “Oh stop the smug higher than everyone attitude with me Eric.” I rolled my eyes at him. He put his hand on my leg “We do not get involved in their business unless asked, and we don’t not want them in our business unless we ask. Now you must get use to this idea Sookie if you get called you must let me know before you go running off to help them, I understand you are a friend of the pack but do not think they will not turn on you if they feel threatened.” His eye brows came together. “Come to think of it I really don’t like you being a friend of the pack here and in Bon Temps.” He shook his head “I was right you are trouble.” He got out of the car and walked around to open the door for me. He watched as I tried to swing my legs out without my skirt riding up any further than it already was. He pulled me up into his arm. “That skirt will not survive after tonight, Pam will just have to buy a new one.” My head was filled with screaming and it made my head feel dizzy I tried to focus on Eric but I could not. Eric picked my up and carried my up stairs to the couch. “There is something wrong Eric. I hear screaming in my head and it won’t stop.” My head was pounding with the noise that would not stop. I had no idea where it was coming from or why. Then it was dead quiet.
Chapter 18 My cell phone rang. “Eric please answer it I can’t talk to any one.” I was holding a pillow over my head on the couch. My head and heart were pounding. As he answered my phone his phone rang too. Eric pulled the pillow off me “you need to change and we need to get over to Pam’s, it seems at what ever set off your mind was also in line with attacks on the Hot Shots clan, the vampires.” My cell phone rang, Eric threw it to me it was Alcide. I was up but me head still hurt. I went up and threw on some jeans and a sweater. “Alcide and a few from his pack will be there, I think we are all going to have to work together on this.” “The Hot Shots were going to blame us until they found the target was Jason’s wife, they know that you would kill any vampire that hurt your family and with things between you and I Calvin knows I would not send an attack without being attacked first.” I had no time to take in about the lose, even though I thought it might be for the best. We walked into Pam’s house, it was just Pam, Clancy, Eric and I for the time being but knew it was going to be a house full like when the witches attacked. “Ok so what do we know, we know that both clans were attacked by a Vampire, and that a vampire was attacked by Werepanther.” I was pacing back and forth in front of the window. I saw something or someone moving around the house. Eric, there is someone out side moving around to the back. The three Vampires moved out the doors with just a look from Eric’s eyes. It was another vampire. “He is young and dumb.” Pam said as she threw him down in a chair. “Sookie, did you bring any silver with you.” I just gave her a look “No oh well than you be a dear and get the chains of it from the kitchen closet. I went and got the chains and tied up the vampire. “Ok we now have one pieces of the puzzle.” Eric was now the one pacing. “I want you to go home.” He looked at me; Pam looked over to Clancy with a look that said oh this is going to be good. “No, I will not go home.” I folded my arms across my chest. “I want you safe you can’t be protected if I’m fighting. This is not open for discussion.” “You are right it is not open for discussion, My sister in law was just killed my friends have been attacked and you want me to just tuck my tail and run home and wait for you. Besides who else is going to keep thing calm between, you and the two packs.” “Why do you have to be so hard headed?” He was standing right in front of me. “I don’t think now is the time or place for this talk Eric. You will just have to deal with the fact that I am here and I am not going anywhere.” He grabbed my wrist and was pulling me down the hall to a back room. “Pam see what information you can get out of our friend here while I talk to Sookie.” He called down the hall. I knew I was in trouble now I could feel the anger through the bond and he was angry enough about the whole situation. “Why must you challenge everything I say?” He slammed the door shut and I was shocked it was still attached to the wall. “Why must always feel the need to order me around as if I’m some child that can’t take care of herself.” I snapped back. “I’m staying Eric, have I not proven to you that I can handle myself and I can defend myself.” “I don’t want you hurt. I don’t want to break the promise I made myself and you might make me do that.” He walked out of the room and left me there. I heard voiced from down the hall and I figured that Aliced and his pack must have gotten there. Calvin’s clan, Alcide’s clan was sitting there. Quinn was here, Sam was here and Jason came along too. Jason came over to me “Sookie are you ok” he looked me over as if I had been attacked.” I swatted his hand away “I’m fine Jason no one has attacked Eric and I” He hugged me and I found myself hugging him back, no matter how angry I was at him he was my brother and the only one I have. “I’m sorry for your lose” I hugged him he pushed away with that. “Now that we are all here” Eric voice commanded everyone’s attention, I thought back to the night when the witches attacked and everyone looked to him to take charge of the meeting and he did not know what to do, and now I see why they expected him to take charge. “We have all bee attacked and who ever is doing this is trying to make it seems the other is attacking the other.” Eric glanced at Pam she went into another room and brought the vampire out. “That is the guy that jumped Crystal and me.” Jason said “Well we have on killer in our grasp already than.” “We need to send out the trackers to see if we can find where these Friends are staying while in my city.” Alcide stated. Eric nodded. “Pam is going to work on our new friend until he cracks, Eric was smiling over the vampires shoulder, I’m sure he much rather have me interrogate him than Pam, She is so much more patient than I am, I tend to get bored and kill them before I get what is needed, Where is Pam has all the patients in the world and lots of tools she loves to use.” Eric stood up “He’s your Pam.” She smiled with her fangs fully extended. “After we have more information we will meet. Everyone here has Sookies number she will be the contact and let everyone know when and where we are meeting.” I had not even noticed until just a moment ago Bill was standing at the back of the room leaning against the wall. Oh boy it just dawned on my all my ex boyfriends were all in the same room, even two that I had not dated but wanted to date me. My eyes looked at every one of them and when my eyes met Eric’s my heart jumped at beat and I relaxed. I must have had a smile on my face when I looked at him. I turned back around and the room was starting to clear out. Alcide came over and chatted for a minute but left I did not know if he and I were ever going to be comfortable with each other again. Calvin again told me to stop saying sorry about his hand, but it still did not make it easier for me to forget. Jason walked over to me “Sook wow, I never knew how happy you were. I have never seen a smile like that on your face.” Eric walked over and put his hand on my lower back. “You hurt her I will do everything in my power to come after you.” Jason said to Eric trying to sound like a big brother should. “I would expect nothing less.” Eric bowed a little to my brother. Jason gave me a little peck on the cheek and said good night. Eric lead me toward the front of the house. “Good night Pam, don’t have too much fun.” I called out
Chapter 19
We walked back toward the car. I did not even see it coming there was a Silver Chain net thrown over Eric and I was picked up from behind and thrown into the back of a truck. One guy was tying my hands and another one was tying my feet. I was using this to my advantage to read these two minds again. This is the best plan, these stupid monsters can’t even tell they are being set up to think they are attacking each other. Now we have the bitch that has broken up every plan we have made. So we can really get them. The night that that werewolves come out man they have there bang and we will have ours. Eric are you OK Yes, I’m already out of the net they were not too smart about that. They are not smart at all. They are planning to something big the night the werewolves come out. They took me to stop me from finding out about the attack they wanted to make it seem like the groups are attacking each other. I don’t know where they are taking me but they are Fellowship people. Do not worry I am already after you. I will know where to find you, I will even know what they do to you, so they better hope they don’t hurt a single hair on you head. Well I knew the odds of that. There was a hand running up my leg and my eyes opened one of the guys thought he might get a little and was getting hand full of my breast now. The other guy kicked him off me “You would want to fuck that after she has been fucking the dead.” Well at least I knew this guy had not interest in me Thank God. “Look at here she is sweet and she is right here, I’ll show her what a live man would do to her. He sat up and started to unbutton his pants. The back doors of the van ripped from its hinges and was laying in the street behind it. The first guy who was pulling down his pants was ripped out of the van by what I knew was Eric’s hand. Before he could swing into the van with us, the other attacker pushed me out of the van I rolled to a stop. Eric picked me up I was bloody every where I felt like I was head to toe road rash. We were back to the loft before I knew it. “What am I going to do with you?” He said as he peeled off my clothing slowly and carefully. “Hold still I have to look you over you were just pushed out of a car that was moving 60 miles an hour.” “I don’t feel like anything is broken. I just feel like some one ran me over.” I said. He picked me up and carried to me the bathroom. “He filled to bath tub. “He lowered me in and then got undressed and came in with me. “This is where I break my promise to myself.” “No.” I put my lips to his. “I will be fine, sore but fine.” “You need to heal faster then you are going to on your own. I am not going to debate this.” A little smile came across his face. “Unless you decided you are going to stay here and heal while we take care of everything else.” He cleaned me up wrapped me in my robe and placed me in bed. He was licking some of the wounds on my face that were deeper than rest. I pulled him to me and I kissed him he almost pulled away for a minute but I would not let him. “I don’t want you in pain.” He was between my legs and I looked at him in the eyes. “I’m not going to be in any pain.” I reached into the pocket of my robe the old blade was still in there. I pulled it out and looked at Eric. “I’m not doing this because I’m hurt; I am not doing this because you want me to. This is for me and you to be one when we will need it more than ever.” I put a small cut on to his chest. I put my mouth to it and began to drink. Eric moaned in excitement. He began to thrust into me and he took my wrist and bite right by his mother’s bracelet. It was the most exciting sensation I have ever had we both came with in minutes but neither one of us stopped. I don’t know when we ever broke free from each other, but I woke up to find Eric gone I was laying on the bed with not one wound on me and I had not felt this good in a long time. I thought of Eric and I knew right away he was with Pam and would be back before sunup. I put my head down on the pillow, but could not sleep. I got up and went to the windows and stood there and looked out. I was lost in thought thinking about the day ahead and how many friends were going to be lost. “They will never stop you know.” I said to Eric who was standing in the door. “I know.” He walked over to me. “That is why I will keep you safe. Now you need to get your rest “ “I’m not tired.” I turned to him “How did they find out about the Weres coming out?” Eric shook his head, “they must have spies like the vampire that thought he could just come up to Pam’s door and she would let him join in the meeting” “What are we going to do?” I pulled him in closer to me. I could not get him close enough to me and he was responding the same. “Nothing you have exposed the plot is against the weres not us vampires were being pulled in to start war to give them a cover, now that we know this we let the weres deal with the problem. King’s orders Lover” He threw in there before I could protest about wanting to help. I did not realize I was lying on the bed and he was using his fingers all over my body as if he did not know where he wanted to start first. He pushed up off me “You are not to go, this is an order from the King, we can not offer you protection if you leave and fight with the were’s without the vampires involvement.” I shook my head. I was drifting off to asleep in my lover’s arms and I felt safe and loved.
Chapter 20
I woke up and decided I was going to take a long bath instead of the shower. I ran a bath and slide in to the hot water. I closed my eyes and I saw a man looking at the loft I was looking from his eyes, He was dark and hard all feeling coming off him were evil No feelings or thought other than making the world a worst place. He was watching us. I could not pick up on what he was thinking but he was watching Eric and I wanting to know what to do about us. I snapped out of it as Eric lifted me up out of the water. “What are you doing trying to drown yourself?!” He picked me up out of the water. I was coughing and trying to catch my breath. “What are you taking about”, I noticed my hair was wet, “I don’t remember going under the water.” He wrapped me in my robe and took me to the bed and put me down. I got up and shot over to the window and looked out, “Eric we are being watched.” Eric came and stood by my side and looked. The man was still there looking up at us like he knew right where we were standing. “I was inside his head he is not human, and he wants nothing but destruction and death.” Eric pulled me away from the window, I just want to stand at the window and look at this man. The harder I pulled the more Eric held me back. “Sookie look at me.” I could almost hear fear in Eric’s voice. I shook my head and I looked in Eric’s eyes. “What, what is wrong?” I seemed snap out of some trance and had no clue what Eric was so worried about. “You need to just stay away from the windows, OK.” He was holding me in his arm and was not letting me go. “That man you saw will only bring death.” He kissed my neck. “I need to start getting ready for work Eric.” “No you are going shopping with Pam tonight.” He had a smile on his face. He got out of bed “I need to get ready for work. You will need this.” He handed me a credit card. “Eric I won’t use your money for shopping!” My temper was about to fly. “You are picking up things for work Sookie this is not a discussion.” He walked in to the bathroom. There was a knock at the door and I stomped down the stairs to answer. “Hi Pam.” I said with a sour face. “Oh a Lover’s spate let me hear all about it.” She smiled at me “No it’s not that he is just so stubborn.” “And your not.” She raised an eyebrow at me. “I need to get dressed.” I walked back up the stairs “You know Pam you are no help at all.” She laughed Eric was getting dressed when I came back in the room. He was putting on the normal Black jeans, tight black tee-shirt and boots. Kissed me on top of the head. “Have a good time I’ll see you two later at the Bar.” I pulled on my jeans threw on a tee-shirt and went to the bathroom to brush out my hair and get ready to go. I walked down the stairs Eric and Pam were talking. They both had a bottle of True Blood. “Ok I’m ready.” Eric crossed over to me gave me a kiss and I was in a better mood. We all walked out the door together and there was the Man again, just standing there watching, I could not stop myself from wanting to be by him. I found myself walking toward him into the street. Eric pulled me back just as a car honked it horn and swerved around me. Eric was saying something in a different language to the man across the street. I almost sounded like a prayer. I looked up at Eric “He is just so handsome.” I went to take in all the details of this Tall man across the street, but Eric covered my eyes and put me in Pam’s car. “Get her out of here.” Eric roared at Pam. Eric was across the streets I saw him go down to his knees in front of this man that I needed. “Who is that.” I was turning in my seat just to see more. “I have no clue there sugar, but you need to seat down and not get drool all over my car.” Pam and I had a very productive shopping spree we even bought a few evening gowns for occasions that seem to pop up all the time with Vampires.
Chapter 21
Both of us changed into our Fangtasia customs and walked out on the floor. I had a Red silk corset with tight black leather pants. I put on thigh high boots and off to work I went. Eric saw me and besides feeling the lust through the bond I saw his fangs were fully extended as he walked over to me at the bar. “I thought I told Pam she could not dress you like that or you were going to be in my office more than not.” He ran his hand down my arm. “Well I don’t think the boss would really like me being gone with just some guy who walks up and hits on me Sir.” I smiled up at him “I think I could pull a few strings.” Eric looked down at me and kissed my lips so softly. Bitch what the hell does she have that she gets he attention; I have worked here for a year and I have never gotten a hello from him. Eric drew back and looked at me “I heard that, while we touched I could hear her.” He glared at the waitress. “You can’t do anything Eric she is only thinking what she feels.” I was trying not to laugh but the confusion on his face. He grabbed my wrist and I was being pulled to the office. I looked at Pam to say I did not know, she was hot on our heels. “Leave us Pam.” She turned and left. “Sookie I think this is from the bond, I want to try this out I want to see what kind of contact it takes and does not take to read the minds. I will need you to stay close to me and I might try to stir the pot a little.” He stood up and pulled me to him “but since we are here and alone.” “Oh no you don’t, I have to get back out there you say how busy it is tonight.” I kissed him quick and went out the door. I was rushing drinks to a table in the front near Eric’s throne. It was a table of guys and had nothing but sex on their brains and I was what they wanted. I tried not to look at Eric I did not want him to lose his temper at what these guys were thinking. Want to try Lover. Those three are not looking at you in a way that I am not comfortable with and I want to know what they are thinking. No I don’t OH Shit one of the guys put his hand on my wrist to get my attention and he was a strong broadcaster. Oh look at those tits man what I wouldn’t’ give to play with them, I wonder if I could get her to go out back quick, heck we could go into one of the bathrooms not like any body would come in them. I want to see that sweet mouth on my dick. I pulled my arm away and saw Eric rise out of the throne he was full of rage. I had to think fast or this poor guy who did not say a word was going to be thrown out literally. I grabbed Eric jumped up on him threw my legs around his waist and kissed him. He stumbled back a bit only because I shocked him with what I did. I’m not one for public displays of affection and here I was attacking Eric in the club in front of everyone. Eric roared with laughter as he set me down. “You never stop amazing me Lover.” He looked at the three to make sure they heard him call me Lover. “And you need to let me do the mind reading.” He laughed again. I ran back up to the bar to get more drinks for another table. The was a hand on my shoulder with the size of it I thought it was Eric’s I turned to face him. It was the guy I had seen twice today. He was as gorgeous as I thought he would have been up close. His hair was as long as Eric’s but it was redder. He was taller and more massive than Eric. His eyes were sky blue warm. His hands were warm on my shoulder. He was looking into my eyes. He took my hand and looked at the bracelet. I felt dizzy I did not know where I was. Nothing mattered while this man was next to me. “May I have this dance?” He voice was deep and smooth. He led me by my hand to the dance floor. Every time I tried to look away from his eyes to find Eric he pulled me to him so I would keep my eyes on him. He was strong and I could tell had many years even on Eric, but he was not a Vampire. “So may I have the honor of your name?” He asked me and his eyes danced over me. “Sookie Stackhouse. And yours Sir.” I said in a dreamy “Loki my dear.” “That is an odd name, where is it from.” He chuckled “Sookie is not an odd name. You will have to ask Eric where my name is from.” As he said Eric’s name I snapped out of the trance I was in. “Here comes you Viking now my dear.” He spun me right in Eric’s arms. I looked at Eric his eyes held rage. “Watch your temper there Viking you gave her the bracelet of the Gods and one answered your call.” “You have not right to her.” Eric said to her. “I like her and you two amuse me.” Loki looked down at Eric. He walked over to me pressed his hand to my belly. “Don’t worry Eric now is not the time for me to take her from you.” He was gone Eric picked me up and we were back at his loft before I could even think about getting my things. “Eric all my stuff is at the bar.” “Pam will bring it” he snapped. “Fine!” I said I walked up the stairs to take a shower. I was angry and I was scarred I had not control around this Loki and the only thing that made me myself again was he said Eric and I thought about my Viking. I cried uncontrollable in the shower. “Sookie I am sorry” he slipped into the shower with me. “I want to go home.” I looked at him “I can’t be here now.” “Sookie you can’t go home. We need to figure out what to do. You have attracted the attention of the Trickster god Loki and he wants something from you. This is the only place you are safe right now. He can not enter my home without my consent. I have too many spells cast that he can’t get through. I don’t know what to do here I will need to pray to Odin for help. This is one of my Gods if he wants to take you he will.” Eric picked me up off the floor and held me in his arms. “I can’t let you go.” I can say I have never seen him this upset and conflicted. I thought about reading his mind and decided it was better I did not try. “I’m going to bed.” I pulled from him I just did not feel right. My head was telling me to be mad at Eric for loving me enough to keep me away from Loki. My heart only wanted Eric. I pulled on a silk pink night gown and climbed into bed, I drifted to sleep. I woke up when I heard the door. I strained to listen to what was being said down stairs it was two deep voices. They were talking in a language I did not understand. Then I heard “Why are you trying to hide me from her. Don’t talk in a tongue she does not know. She will know all before I’m gone anyway; we might as well talk open.” It was Loki’s voice. “This does not have anything to do with her, she is Christian she does not even believe in you.” “You do and you gave here the bracelet, you wanted her protected now I came to find out what we were to protect. I happen to like what I see.” Loki eyed Eric. “You should be on you knees before a god any way.” “I don’t believe in you anymore.” Eric voice was harsh. “I have not time for that sort of nonsense in my life and I am not a living person to be scared with your tricks.” “You don’t believe is that not why you pray to Odin every night in your little secret alter. Is that not why you asked for a gift. You got your gift from Odin.” He eyes looked up to the lofted bedroom, he caught my eyes. I found myself walking down the stairs to him not being able to control what I was doing, I needed to be close to him I needed him to touch me. Eric came in front of my grabbed my shoulders “Sookie, Please look at me it’s Eric” I snapped out of it, but I still feel drugged almost. “Eric what is wrong with me. I have no control of this why.” “Hmmmm Eric you seem to be a very lucky man.” Loki was standing by us, he seemed larger than life as he looked down at us. “The fact that she loves you so much is going to make this harder than I thought.” “So you will just leave us?” I looked at him Eric covered my eyes. “No my dear Sookie, I will win you over and you will come to me.” Where have I heard that before, I was starting to think Eric had more in common with Loki that he thought. “I will say good night to you both.” He left. After he left, I looked at Eric. “Why do I feel like I want to be mad at you for loving me. Is this what it is like to be glamored?” “No we can’t do anything close to what the gods can do, but you seem to be able to break it with me.” He fell on to the couch. “Was I really that bad when you were with Bill?” “Worse” We both started to laugh
Chapter 22
He pulled me into his arms I could feel his tension. I was so tired I felt like I had been in a fight for hours. I fell asleep in his arms on the couch. I woke up the next morning Eric was next to me I was in her arms. I went to pull away and he pulled me to him. “Eric I have to use the bathroom.” He lifted his arm. When I finished I climbed back in bed with him and fell back to sleep. We went on like this for days, I was not allowed to leave the loft unless Eric was with me and I was feeling trapped. When I woke I did not know what time it was. I walked down the stairs I made coffee and walked up stairs to take a shower and get ready for my day. I decided I was going to drive to Bon Temps to say hi to friends this afternoon, even thou Eric told me not to leave the apartment. I want to see some of my friends. I got dressed and I headed out the door I left Eric a note saying I went to Marlotte’s be back shortly after dark. I felt guilty leaving but I needed to get out and see the sun. I was at Merlotte and it felt good to give Sam a hug. “You ok, you looked shacked about something. Eric’s treating you right.” He asked as he handed me a ginger ale. “I’m fine I’m just have not been out in the day light in a while. My sleep patterns are all messed up I guess.” I smiled I knew by the look on his face that he did not believe me 100%. Sam sighed at me but was not going to push me into talking if I did not want to. Arlene was there and glaring at me. I talked to a bunch of the locals for a while and I thought I would head home and see Amelia and Octavia to see how things were going. I pulled into the drive to see the two of them seating on the front porch. I walked up and gave them both hugs. We really only made small talk. I decided to stay and have dinner with my two friends that I have not seen. It felt good to be out on my own. “I love Eric so much but right now he is being so protective of me.” I said to Amelia as we were getting things ready for dinner. “What is going on?” She had a worried look on her face. I told her all about Loki and everything else that had happened because of it. She grabbed my wrist and looked at the bracelet that Eric gave me. “I don’t know anything about the Nordic gods, but the runes on here are a protection spell to the gods. One answered the prayer and from the sounds of it not the one he wanted.” I walked over to the window and the sun was starting to set. “I will have to call Eric soon he will be raising.” I poured myself a glass of Ice Tea and sat down at the kitchen table. Eric walked in the front door. He walked right by Octavia and Amelia without even a glance and grabbed my hand a pulled me up. I was taken be surprise at the behavior. “Let go of me” I yelled. Then it hit me like a ton of bricks. “You are not Eric!” Octavia and Amelia ran over to help but Loki blocked them “Do you two witches really like to toy with a god?” He moved his hand and both of them were sitting on the couch and could not move. “Now dear how did you ever know I was not Eric?” He changed back to his true form looking down at me. I would not answer him. “Tell me. Do you not think I can get the answer I’m looking for?” “There is nothing you can do to me that would make me fear you, you are not my God.” I looked at him he glared in my eyes, this time I did not lose myself to his spell. “I do not believe in you.” I yelled. “You don’t have to believe in me dear, your Viking does and he gave you our bracelet, I just want you. I watched you and him and I have not been with a human in such a long time, you’re so lovely in every way and you can come to my world with me and that is what my wish is.” “I am in love with Eric that is how I knew you were not him; I know his touch, his smell his soul.” I tired to pull my arm from Loki but I could not. “You will come with me to my world and see what you will have.” With that there was a really bright light and I was trying to have my eyes adjust. I have to say it was beautiful it was sunny warm everything was green and peaceful. I saw a huge building off to the distance. “That is Valhalla you see in the distance, you can not enter there while you still live.” Loki looked at me “This is really beautiful but I don’t want to be here.” I felt a pain across the bond I Felt Eric was near me. “Where is my body?” “You are such an intelligent women.” A voice I knew said from behind me. I turned and it was Niall my great grandfather standing behind me. “Loki you had no right to bring her here, she does not belong in this plain.” Niall said with anger in his voice. “You can not tell me what to do in my world Fea. You have no power over me. She is about ready to receive me and I will have her.” Loki was angry “How do I get back to Eric?” “Oh child you really are in love with the vampire.” He took my hand trying to guide me away from Loki. Loki grabbed me and pulled me to his chest. (I was wondering if they were going to start a tug a war over me) “Child look at me.” Niall voice sounded urgent “You must reach out to Eric, he must know that you are still with him.” “I will need to speak to Odin about the offense Loki has done. Now I need you to step away from Loki and come to me.” Niall was pulling gently to help me back away from the god. “Why would you do this to me?” I was crying. I looked at Loki “I want to go home.” I looked at my Great grandfather. Loki laughed “You want a child and I can give that to you your Viking can not, and so you lied to him telling him that it was ok.” “I am going to work on this, you might have to make a choice in order to do that. I will not tell you till I know for sure.” “No she is staying here with me, until I get what I want.” Loki was standing tall to Niall. I sat down next to a tree as I watched Niall and Loki head off to find Odin. I was thinking of Eric I felt his pain through the bond he thought I was dead. Eric, I am with Niall I’m ok. I miss you we are trying to find a way for me to get back to you. Loki took you didn’t he. Yes I was not given a choice; please know I would not leave you like this. I know lover now we must figure out how to get you back. Where is Niall? He and Loki went to talk to Odin in Valhalla You have seen Valhalla? I felt mixed joy and sadness through him. Not inside just from the out side. I was told I can’t enter since I still living. Well that is a good thing then we might still have a chance. How long have I been gone. Two days. It is good thing you have you hidey hole as you like to call it. I could not leave you. I think Pam thinks I have lost my mind. I knew you had not left me I knew you were still alive. The bond told me. I won’t let any one near you. They want to take you to the hospital, but that will do no good. Sookie come to me. With that I felt myself slipping down into darkness I open my eyes and I was in Eric’s arms we were not in our bodies but we were together. “Is this where you go in you downtime?” I asked him “You could say that. This is where we will have to meet till I can get you back.” “Your bond is so strong. You both will need it.” Niall was standing there with us. “Loki is not letting her go, Odin is not willing to start a war with Loki over a human. If Loki gets Sookie to come to him willingly he gets to keep her. If she holds out then she is free, but she has to last 100 years.” “100 years my body will be dead by than.!” Niall grabbed my hand. “There is away to end this now.” “NO!” Eric roared “I told her I would let her choose it, this is not a choice.” “She will choose what she wants. There is another way too but you two will never be able to be together again.” Niall looked into my eyes. “But dear there is no choice of being human again. I’m sorry that was taken from you as a cruel trick.” I took a breath. “So what you are saying is I either become a fairy or I become a vampire.” “Yes child that is what I am saying.” I pulled my hands away from Niall and I walked over to Eric who was angry. “I don’t this want this not this way. You will hate me someday.” “Since when have I ever done what you expected me to Eric? I have always run from you when I could not see what I truly feared.” “Eric.” Niall said “The two of you together is how things should be, I have never heard of a bond that you two have made. You need to use it to your advantage. If you let her go there will be no bond, and you can go back to not feeling.” “So now I leave you two to make your choice.” “What if I choice to become a vampire will I still get to see you?” “Yes dear, but not Claudette or Claude they can’t mask their sent from vampires as you know.” He kissed my head “I now know what gift I can give you that you want more than anything. When you are ready for that gift I will find you two. Know this child you will still be part Fea. You will still attract the supes to you as you have now. This will be very dangerous you both of you. I will leave you two.” He kissed my cheek “I will always stay close.” He was gone. I turned back to Eric. “Well are you going to bring me home or not.” “Are you sure?” He walked over to me pulled me to his arms as he did this I felt myself go into his body I was in my house I could see everything that was going on Sam, Jason, Amelia, Octavia, Pam and Bill all where there seating in the living room of my home. Eric walked into the room. “Everyone out.” They all looked at him “She has made her choice I need to be alone with her.” Sam stood up “No!” I will not leave her like this.” “I SAID OUT!” Eric roared “Look shifter she cares for you other wise I would not let you stand to me like you are.” Pam walked over to Eric she wanted to comfort him. “Pam go. I have to do this for her.” The house cleared. Eric walked over to me as I lay in my bed. OK I have to admit this was strange. I was a seeing Eric (myself) leaning in to kiss me. He grabbed my body up into his arms, he was crying. “Niall I can’t do it.” He called out Niall appeared in my room next to the bed “Eric what are you asking me to do?” “I can’t make her; this is not what I would have wanted for her. I can’t let her go either. If she is with you I will know she is safe and alive. You know as well as I do that if it were found out that she has become Vampire, every King or Queen would be after her.” Eric stood with my body in his arms. He handed me To Niall. “Take her before I loose my mind please.” Eric walked toward the door. “Northman” Niall called to Eric “She will come back to you.” “But I can never be close to her again without killing her.” Eric was gone. I woke up in a bed I had Claude, Claudine sitting on the bed with me. “Where am I and where is Eric? I told him to make me so I could be with him.” The look on Claudine’s face was so sad. “No please don’t tell me that he turned from me.” “No child, he did not turn from you he thought of nothing but your protection and how to keep you safe from here on out. To him the only way to do it was to give you up.” Niall was standing in the door. He must have sensed I woke up. “NO” I was crying. “I finally found love and I have it taken away from me. I want to be with Eric.” “And you shall, you see when you were offered as a gift to Eric by Odin, he did not know Eric would fall in love with you in the depth that he has. When Loki did what he did. Eric had a choice, either keep you, make you into a Vampire and take all the trouble that would come along with that because of your gifts. Or give you to me and live without you, but know that you were safe and alive. He chose the second and for that Odin has given Eric you. You are not human, you are fixed you do have a little more “special blood” Not Fea blood, if we give you anymore Fea blood Eric would not be able to be with you. So as time goes we will have to see if any gifts come to you because of the blood. Now lets get you back to Eric the sun is about to set and he will be waking up soon. Sookie you have been gone a month, Eric has not been taking this well. Pam has not left his side.”
Chapter 23
We popped into the loft and Niall turned kissed me on top of my head and he was gone. I looked around the loft it was a mess nothing was picked up. There were bottles of True blood laying around one of my shirts was on the couch. I walked up the stairs Eric laid in his bed he held my night gown to his chest. Northman what do you think you are doing with my nightgown. You know how I feel about you going threw my stuff. Sookie how are you in my thoughts and how do you know I have one of your night gowns? Because I’m standing in front of your bed looking at you, You are a mess and where is the hygienic Eric I have come to love. He sat up he looked at me and crawled across the bed to me. “You wearing pajama pants.” “Well Pam is in the house and I only slept in the nude for you.” He caught my sent and his eyes glazed over. He shock his head and pushed back onto the bed “You are fairy now you need to go, I don’t want to hurt you.” “I am not a full blooded fairy. There is no more fairy in me than before if you want me to leave fine I’ll leave.” I turned on my heels and walked down the steps. Pam was picking things up and cleaning up the loft. “Oh Sookie you can’t not come in here smelling like that and think we can control ourselves.” She was walking over to me her fangs were out. “Pam leave” Eric said as he came down the steps. Pam looked at Eric gave him a little nod and left. “How are you here if Niall did not make you into a fairy?” He would not come closer to me I could feel he did not trust me through the bond. I closed my eyes to try to stop the tears as I sat on the couch. My hurt flooded the bond. Eric’s eyes grew big and bright. Happiness flooded the bond and he was on top of me. “It is you, you came back to me,” “I’m your gift,” I pulled him to kisses him, he pushed away. “You will need to tell me in the shower you have to get that fairy smell off you or I might not be able to control myself.” He picked me up and carried me up to the shower. He put me down pulled off my all my clothing he was kissing my neck as he gently pushed me into the spraying water that was coming down on top of us. His mouth found mine. Our hands were running over each other bodies needing to feel every inch of each other. “I need you Lover.” He said to me as he thrust into me I wrapped my legs around his waist and arched my back against the wall. His mouth found my breast. I felt our climax coming on the bond was full of love and lust. I moaned out Eric’s name. I felt his fangs graze my breast, he bit down as we both released out climax. “You taste different lover.” Eric wrapped a towel around me and pulled me into his arms. “Now tell me how you are a gift to me.” “Well Odin thought since you chose to leave without me instead of making me a vampire that you should have me.” I looked into his eyes. “The taste thing is they had to give me some sort of blood. It could not be Fae or I would not be able to be with you and Niall would not tell me what kind of blood was used.” “I could not turn you because I could not live with the danger that would come with that. I could not protect you from being taken from me.” He was stroking my hair looking in my eyes. “There is something different about you I wonder what all happened while you were gone.” “Loki wanted me to have his child.” I could feel the pain through the bond. “He never touched me like that Eric. I can’t believe you think that I would let him!” My temper was about to get the best of me. “Well I think we will need to find out who’s blood you got and what all of this means.” He stood up and grabbed his phone and walked down stairs. I grabbed my robe and I walked down after him. I started to clean everything up and put things in their place. “Ok Pam knows I will not be in tonight, this is our night since I just got you back, and well since you are my gift I intend on enjoying it all night long.” The lust was flowing to me so strong. “Oh no you don’t not till we get this place clean. You trashed your loft why.” I was looking at the broken table and I saw one of his old idols broken in half. I picked it up. It was Odin “I am so sorry Eric I never.” He put his finger to my lips “You are here and that is what matters now. I would have gotten through if you never had come back. It just would have taken me some time. Yes I trashed my loft as you said. That was better than going on a killing spree right.” He winked at me “You don’t live to be as old as I am and not work through things of this nature.” We got the loft cleaned up in no time. I walked back up the stairs to the room to pick things up there. I changed the sheets that were streaked with blood. I knew these were tears from Eric. “I lost my belief when you were taken from me.” Eric was standing behind me. “Well like you said I’m here as your gift from the God you lost belief in. I think he forgave you.” I turned Eric pushed me to the bed. “This is where you stay now that you have cleaned my loft; there are no more excuses as why I can not take you.” He pulled my robe off dropped it to the floor. He stood there looking at me. The lust that came through the bond was making me blush. He lay on top of me supporting his weight with his hands. His mouth found mine; I open my mouth his tongue danced around mine. I pulled away to breath he worked his way down my body with kisses I felt his fangs graze my skin. His mouth found my folds I moaned as he used to tongue to bring me to the edge. He replaced his tongue with his finger. I was pulling at the sheets I needed to be released. “Eric” I cried. He pulled me on top of him He slide into me and he moaned it was slow he wanted it to last. He flipped me onto my back. “I’m not going to lose you again Lover. Not this time. I lost you once when I could not remember our time together. Than I lost you again when you were taken from me, this time there is nothing that will take you.” I had tears rolling out of my eyes “Look at me lover!” His eyes were burning with desire and a need to feel me. We both climaxed and he fell on top of me. “I am not planning to leave you. I don’t want to go anywhere. I do need to go home and let everyone know that I am back.” “That can wait till tomorrow. Tonight you are mine.” He pulled me into his arms. “Are you hungry lover? I have been so selfish and not thinking that you have not eaten anything.” “Yes I am and I want pizza.” I jumped up put of bed and grabbed the phone to call for pizza. There was a knock at the door. Eric jumped up threw on his pants and went to the door. I pulled on sweat pants and a tee shirt and followed him down the steps. Niall was standing in the living room when I came down. Eric gestured for him to sit. I sat next to him on the couch. Eric sat in the chair across from us. “You called Eric what can I do for the two of you?” Niall asked “I want to know what you did to Sookie, she is different and tastes different.” He was trying not to be too over bearing in his voice to Niall after all he is a prince. “These are things that I can not speak of at this time. You both will come to understand what gifts she has been given when the time is right. Just know this that she is very special and must be protected, but you already knew that.” Eric nodded to Niall. “What is it about me that is so special I’m just a telepath barmaid from Bon Temps.” I looked at Niall. “You are more than you know. I can’t tell you everything; you must live and learn on your own. You have many gifts some you have yet to discover, but you will.” He kissed the top of my head and he was gone. There was a tense air in the room Eric was deep in thought. I wanted him to laugh I had not heard his laugh in such a long time. “Great, now I have to go back up stairs and take another shower so my boyfriend won’t kill me over the smell of fairy on my” It worked Eric laughed so hard and came over to me “Now lover I would never kill you, but I do want to fuck you, and bite you and rub myself all over you. Which I just might do.” He turned me to face him. His eyes are blazing, with lust and wanting. “So what would you like me to do first.” “First I want my pizza to get here so I can eat.” He put a pout on his face like I just took away his favorite toy “So you and Pam are the only two here that know I’m back?” Eric raised an eyebrow at me. “Yes, why?” “Do you think the boss would give me sometime off to spend with this great guy that I really want to spend some alone time with?” I smiled at Eric “What are you thinking lover?” Eric’s cell phone rang. He walked into another room to take the call. By the time Eric got back my pizza was there and I had begun to eat. “So what did Pam want now?” I asked causally “That was not Pam, it was Victor. He just heard about death and wanted to know why I did not turn you since you are such and asset to have.” I looked at him he just laughed. “I told him that he must have been mistaken bout the death part since you are sitting in my living room, he is on his way over to confirm it is you.” “And he would know me from a hole in the wall, I have only seen the man twice in my life.” I was getting angry. “Sookie there is no one that meets you and forgets you believe me.” He must not know that we boned further and that we can read each others minds, He must not know that you have been given any other supes blood nothing Sookie.” “I know!” I grabbed another piece of pizza, got up and got a glass of water. Victor arrived and sat next to me on the couch. “Tell me Ms. Stackhouse how is it that you have been gone a month, rumored dead and here you sit.” He looked at me wearily “I’m not sure I was taken by a trickster and Claudine saved me again.” It was not the full truth but at least Claudette was there the night I came home. Eric was leaning against the wall watching our exchange with a face of stone. Be careful what you say Lover. “Would you like a bottle of True Blood?” I asked as I got up I did not want to be that close to Victor. “Eric would you like one too?” They both nodded to me. “Eric, she seems different to me her smell is different.” Victor stared at Eric looking for something. I pulled the two bottles out of the microwave and handed them to Victor and Eric. “I noticed that too it could be from where she was held captive.” Eric face did not change. “Eric we have much to discuss, please excuse us Ms. Stackhouse.” Victor nodded to me “I was just going to bed myself anyway.” I said as I headed to the stairs. Eric walked me to the stairs. He brushed a kiss on my lips. I got up to the room and climbed in and fell asleep right away. The next morning I got up went down to make coffee. I say a note on the counter for me. Lover, Here are the keys to my car. I need you to go to Bon Temps I will meet you there tonight. Love, “E” I just loved his penmanship. I walked up to the shower hopped in and got ready to leave. Brushed my teeth, hair and put make up on. I looked at my sleeping Viking; I put on his favorite shade of lip stick and kiss him on the cheek. Packed a few things in a bag and left the loft. I walked over to Eric’s car. Sat in the driver seat, got it set up so I could drive adjusted the mirrors and could not start the engine. I could not believe I was going to drive this car. It felt like I sat there for over an hour before I got up the nerve to start it up. Dear Lord, please don’t let anything happen to this car. I prayed as I headed out of the garage.
Chapter 24
I pulled into my drive way and with my hands shaking from being so nerves about driving the corvette. Amelia came running down the steps toward me “OH MY GOD!!!” She Screamed “I really don’t know what to be more shocked be the fact that you are standing here or the fact that Eric let you drive his car!” She gave me a huge hug. “We are having a party tonight your home, I can’t believe you are here!, but there is something different about you. Not sure what it is but it is different.” She was pulling me to the house and I was waiting for her to stop talking long enough for me to get a word in. “I will start making phone call as soon as we walk in the door. Octavia will be so mad that she is in New Orleans instead of here.” I just chuckled she was off to making phone calls I walked into the kitchen and poured myself a cup of coffee. Just missing being home and Gran. I heard Jason’s truck pull into the driveway. “Sookie, where are you.” He came flying into the kitchen “I can’t believe you’re driving the corvette.” I punched him as he came over to me “Ouch, knock it off Sook I think you have gotten stronger.” He rubbed his arm while he walked over the refrigerator to find something to eat. “Don’t you ever leave like that again you hear.” He looked at me “There is something different about you and you smell different too.” Jason has heightened senses since he was bit by the werepanther and now changes into to a cross between the two every full moon. “Why does everyone keep saying that to me? I don’t feel any different.” I sat back down. Amelia came bounding into the room. “I still have calls to make but I wanted to let you know it will be at Meroltte’s tonight. Sam is on his way over now to see for his own eyes.” She was off again. “That girl is a whirlwind.” Jason chuckled as she walk out of the room. “You have no idea.” I chuckled Sam walked in and leaned against the door to the Kitchen. “Can we go talk outside Sook?” I grabbed my coat and we walked out the back door. “What’s up Sam?” “What’s up you act like you being gone for a month is no big deal. I thought Eric was going to turn you. What the hell happened that you are seating here talking to me.” “You would have to ask Eric why he did not turn me. Niall was the one that healed me. He could not give me anymore fairy blood or I would become a fairy. What blood I got I don’t know and what it means I don’t know.” I walked back toward the house. “Hey thanks for letting Amelia throw this party for me Sam. I want to go in its cold out here.” “Well at least I know why you smell different you look different too.” He was about to say something but I stopped him “Why is everyone saying this? I don’t feel any different I would not know if I smell different. Heck Eric told me I taste different.” I had my hand on my hip looking right at Sam. “I did not mean anything by it, it’s not in a bad way Sook, it’s just something is different. He came up and gave me a hug. “If I did not let her have the party at my place than I would not have been able to be there with you.” “Thanks Sam, you really have become one of my best friends.” I leaned my head on his shoulder “I just want to find a way to keep you safe and you keep finding a way to bring danger to your door.” We walked back in the house Amelia was getting things together that she thought we would need to night. “Sookie you should start getting ready for tonight.” “I will I have to stay here and wait for Eric, so why don’t you guys go and I’ll meet you at Merlotte’s as soon as I can.” I had the house to myself and I was going to enjoy the few hours of alone time I had. I grabbed one of my romance books and stretched out on the couch and began to read. I got so lost in the book that I did not even notice that it was dark out. I was startled with a knock on the door. I opened the door “Bill come on in.” “I heard you came back.” He pulled me into his arms and hugged me “Sookie” I put my hand up “Don’t say it I know I smell and look different. Everyone has been saying that too me all day.” I walked to the Kitchen to see if Amelia had any True Blood. She did I brought Bill a bottle and sat down on the couch. “Are you going to be at Merlotte’s tonight.” “Of course.” He said “can you tell me what happened.” “Not really, I don’t even know myself, but I do have to start getting ready for tonight and I’m waiting for Eric to get here.” There was a hurt look on his face. “Bill, don’t do this you know I’m with Eric and that is not going to change.” I gave him another hug “So I’ll see you later.” “Sorry Sook, you’re stuck with me I’m here on Eric’s orders. He will tell you when he gets here.” He settled on to the couch. I walked back to the bathroom and started the shower. I went into my room got everything that I would need to get ready and got in the shower. I started to feel real real happy I knew Eric was close. I was letting the water fall over me I felt his hands on my shoulders giving me a message. “If you keep that up we will be late for my party Eric.” I did not need the bound to know exactly what was on Eric’s mind. He pulled me to him “It can’t start without you so you can never be late to your own party.” He was kissing my neck “I just need you and I can feel you want the same Lover.” I parted my legs for him. “It seems to me that we have a memory here to re-live.” He turned me to him his mouth found mine. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he started to thrust into me, we moved our bodies in unison. He mouth moved down to my breast as I arched my back on to the wall for support. He teased my nipple with his tongue and teeth. He started to thrust harder and faster I was moaning I was about to climax and he bit. He had his own release and held me up to steady me while I got my legs back under me. I was drying off and started getting ready. Eric went into my room to get dressed too. He was standing in the door way looking at me. “So are you going to tell me why you are having me watched over by Bill.” I looked at him as I brushed my hair. “Now don’t get mad Lover,” stupid blood bond “We do need to talk, I am going to be leaving tomorrow for Las Vegas.” I dropped my brush. I looked at Eric. He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. We walked out to the living room and sat on the couch together. “I will go with you.” “No you can’t on this trip, I need you to stay as far away from Victor and Felipe as possible. His eyes held anger and it flooded the bond. “Felipe wants to talk to me about you. It seems that he is very curious about what other supernatural powers you have since something brought you back, and of course Victor knows something is different about you and wants to know what it is.” “How long are you going to be gone.” I had tears in my eyes. “Three weeks I’m afraid. He licked the tears off my cheeks. You will be safe. Tina is coming down to protect you. Bill and Pam will be here too. Can you please let Tina stay in you hidey hole.” “yes .” He kissed my forehead “Now finish getting ready Lover you have a party waiting for you.” I finished up, but I was no longer in the mood to be around any one. “I don’t want to go.” I pouted to him. He threw me over his shoulder “Tough you’re going, and you are going to enjoy yourself, then we will come back here and I’ll get to enjoy you.” He put me down in the front seat of his car. Walked over and adjusted the seat back before he folded himself in. We were off to Merlotte’s. I walked in and well pretty much the whole town was there. I knew Amelia did not call everyone, and I knew the bar was still open but I did feel a little better. Pam was all over my brother and he was enjoying the attention. “Jason watch out she does bites.” I called over and winked at Pam. “Only a little Sookie.” She teased right back. Everything was just going fine I was having a good time Bill was his normal brooding self off in the corner Eric was talking to Sam. Pam was enjoying my brother a little too much for my taste. Amelia was talking with the guys from Hotshots. I was happy and all my friends were here. Even Arlene who really was not my friend anymore and I missed her kids so much. She is deep in the Fellowship anymore and I’m sure she rather see me dead, but it was her night to work. At one of her tables were the three guys that are always here from the Fellowship and they did not look happy that the bar was overrun by vampires tonight. Tina walked in the bar. “Sookie,” She nodded to me and walked over to Eric at the bar. One of the fellowship guys walked over to her. “hey baby you are new here so you might not want to talk to the dead that are over here, why don’t you come back and sit with me and my friends.” He was too dumb to see that Tina was dead herself. “And what could a boy like you do for me.” She leaned on the bar her long brown hair moved over her shoulder her large hazel eyes had a look of needing to be protected and I knew this guy was in way over his head and Tina wanted to have some fun. Pam was next to her in second. “Tina, Pam behave.” Eric said at that moment the guy realized Tina was a vampire too and she flashed her fangs at him “but Eric I want to play tonight.” Pam and Tina just laughed as they headed off toward my brother, Jason had a look that said he had died and gone to heaven. I walked over towards him “you know Jason if you not careful you just might.” I slapped him on the arm. “Wow Sook where did you ever meet the brunette.” “Stop drooling she lives in Wisconsin and is one of Eric’s friends.” The rest of the night went without any more trouble. Pam and Tina headed back to Shreveport for the evening. Eric walked over to me “Let’s go.” We walked out into the night Eric leaned me against the Corvette and kissed me “Why can’t I get enough of you?”
Chapter 25
“That is what I want to know” came a familiar voice. I looked up and Victor was standing at the edge of the woods. Eric opened my door and I sat in the seat, he shut the door and walked over to Victor. I sat in the car and felt a hand on my shoulder I jumped I turned to see Claudine sitting in the back. “You just scared me.” “Sorry but I could not be around all those vampires tonight.” “It’s ok what is up.” I knew she would not have just popped into Eric car unless it is really important. “You have to watch yourself and please don’t trust anyone right now. Eric has you safe, but Felipe wants you and is willing to do anything to have you at his side. You might start a war here and Niall will not let anything happen to you.” She had a dead set look on her face. “You need to get the weres and shifters to back you.” “You are talking as if Eric is going to try to take over power or something.” She just looked at me and she was gone. Eric climbed in the car and his eyes glazed over “Oh a Fairy was in here.” He turned to me his fangs were out. I pinched his arm as hard as I could “Ouch, wow Sookie that did really hurt.” He had a confused look on his face. “You should not be that strong even with my blood.” He looked back at me studying me “Which fairy was in my car it smells of the girl.” I nodded to him and I wondered about what Claudine had said to me. “What has you so puzzled Lover?” Eric grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it. “So what did Victor want?” I asked. “If you go to Vegas are they going to let you leave or are they going to hold you to get to me.” I wanted to scream I could not believe any of this was happening. Eric chuckled “yes they will let me leave I am going to speak to Felipe about this matter and I have his word that you will be safe. The rest dear one you need not worry about.” “I don’t trust them.” I looked at him. “Nor do I that is why I have everything planed out.” He winked at me. Well that would only make since Eric has been alive longer than either Victor or Felipe, he was always one step ahead of everything in his life, you knew he did not even blink without thinking of the consequences would be of that action. When we pulled into my drive it looked like the party had moved to the house. Niall was standing on the front porch with King Michael they were waiting for us. “What is going on?” I asked as Eric opened my door. He said nothing but he was tense and observing everything that went on. “Please go inside Sookie.” Eric said to me as we walked up the steps. Niall grabbed my hand kissed it “We will be in a minute.” I walked in my home and felt I had a supes convention going on; Amelia coven was even here from New Orleans. “Would someone please tell me what the hell is going on. I really cannot take anymore of this.” My temper was getting the best of me and I was tired of every time I turned around my life seemed to be in danger. “That is what we are trying to stop.” Eric pulled me into his arms. “The Las Vegas Vamps have decided not to wait till I talked to Felipe and negotiated. They have come here to take Sookie, I will not let this happen and I informed Victor tonight that I am the new King of Louisiana.” My knees went weak. Eric held me up. “We have decided to side with Eric to insure that Sookie stays safe, she as most of you do not know is my Great Grandchild and is very special.” Niall said standing next to Eric. “Eric has full support of the Wisconsin kingdom as well as Illinois.” Michael said. Eric nodded to both of them “I ask that the Weres and Shifter support us in taking out this threat against the one that has helped you whenever you asked.” Eric spoke to Alcide and Calvin. “I am unsure of the Tiger’s allegiance. If Felipe uses his mother against him again I think we will have to take him out.” Eric looked at me. “I don’t want a war over me.” I pushed away and stormed off to my room. “You must understand this is the only way I can protect you.” Eric was following me and shut the door. “Who is going to protect you Eric? These guys will think of nothing but killing you. What am I to do if that happens?” He just laughed Niall opened the door. “Child you must understand you are very special and if you are not protected the balance of things could be greatly upset. This is not something that can just be taken lightly since Felipe has stated his intension the war had already begun.” He turned “I must go and get things inline. No vampire other than the ones you have let in your home may enter her land.” He disaperared in to the dark. “You will stay here and please let the witches do their magic, don’t let Quinn anywhere around here. I can’t not trust him.” Eric kissed me and left the room. I walked with him and watched him pull out a huge sword from his car. “Heads will roll tonight.” He winked at me and was off. I walked back in the house and the only ones left was the coven of witches. I spun back on my heels and went back to my room. I laid on my bed trying to go thru all the thoughts that were running in my mind. Tears were running down my face there was a large crash sound from the other room. I ran out to see a Tiger standing in my living room and all the witches have fled. “Quinn I hope you are here as a friend.” I ran into the kitchen I went to the go to the back door but Quinn jumped in front of it and growled at me. There was a roar from behind me I swung around to see another larger tiger behind me. He walked over and nuzzled is face against me this one was Quinn, but who was the other tiger. Quinn was growling at it and I knew there was going to be a fight. I backed out of the room slowly as I could the other tiger pounced Quinn and it were fighting in my kitchen as I ran into the living room. I opened the front door and there were Wolves and panthers everywhere all fighting. I was not sure where to go or what to do a wolf jumped on to me and I was pushing it off. I threw it with relative ease. It landed in the yard on its feet and ran toward me. I jumped off the porch and tried to get to the shed where at least I could get some sort of weapon. The wolf jumped off the porch and pounced on my back. Claudine kicked it off my back and helped me to my feet. I said thanks to her and we were off toward the woods. “We have to be careful of where we are; you need to stay on your land.” “I need to get out of here.” I said to her. We circled back around my house and in the back door. There was a dead body of what I assumed was the other tiger in the kitchen. “My scent will throw them off” Claudine said to me. “I need to get back to Niall. You stay here.” She was gone. Everything went quiet. Outside I heard nothing no screams no nothing. This is when you know you should Fear for your life, but I was calm. I could feel Eric was on his way to me. I was hoping that this would mean everything was taken care of. I went to the living room the front door was open as I approached it Victor closed it. Fear rose up in me and I had nowhere to go, he would be on me before I could do anything. I backed slowly away from him. Eric Victor is in my house and in front of me. I am at the front door. Don’t worry lover I have something for him. Eric moved into view in the front window. I could see he had Filipe in his arms. “You know if you touch me you will die.” I looked at Victor. “If I kill you all of this would end and that won’t be a bad thing, you are only human. I don’t understand why they should want to protect you so.” He took a step closer to me “I am assuming the Viking has my king and well that means I have to have you to get him back.” “That won’t work. I am standing right behind you Victor.” Eric looked larger than life standing behind Victor. Victor turned to see Eric with Felipe being held by the throat. “this time I am the one that has you surrounded. All of your vampires are dead and I hold the kings life in my hand.” Niall popped in to the room behind me “Stand tall my dear you are his queen.” He whispered into my ear. “Victor seat down.” Niall said as he stepped around me and took Felipe from Eric. Niall killed him with one quick move of his hands, he tossed his head into Victors lap. I gasped and all eyes looked at me. Victor went on bent knee in front of Eric and Eric cut off his head with his sword. I fainted. When I came too I was lying in my bed and Eric and Niall were standing beside me. “Now that is not like you at all Sookie” Eric teased me “I know but I’m over whelmed with everything.” Niall bent down and kissed my forehead, and left. “Nothing is going to change, but the fact that you are safe and now no one will come after you and no one can take you from me.” He kissed me. “Now you need to get some sleep and I need to go and get things squared away. I am now King of three states.” “Eric can you please stay with me until I fall asleep.” He pulled me into his arms and I drifted off knowing Eric was there. I the next three weeks went on without anything major. I did not get to see Eric too much. Quinn called to go over plans of the ceremony that was going to be held to honor Eric and his accent to the throne. I could not believe that now more than ever my life was changed and I did not think I would ever have my Eric back. He had to be the king and now all the political bull shit I hated so much was right in my lap. I went upstairs in the loft laid down on the empty bed and cried. I pulled myself together called to check on the repairs to the house. They at least were complete and I packed my bags. I was going home to Bon Temps. I was walking away from the man I loved so much, because now I could never be first in his life all the vampires would have to come before me. I put all the bags down in my car and came back up into the loft and waited. Eric was returning this evening from a trip to New Orleans to make sure everything was coming along in the restoration of the city and the headquarters. He had to be seen by the Vampires, next week he was heading to Arkansas and then to Nevada to make sure everything was running well there too. Tina was overseeing Nevada and Pam was the one that stood behind Eric as Andre did with Sophie-Anne. Clancy stayed at the bar to run everything there I am not sure who was going to oversee Arkansas and I really did not care. I tried to get up the courage to tell Eric I was leaving. I sat there and had everything running in my head. I went to the kitchen to see about eating something since I had not eaten in over a day. I opened the refrigerate to look grabbed out some lunch meat the smell hit me like I ton of bricks I ran to the bathroom and threw up. That is when Eric walked in. “Sookie are you not feeling well.” Pam asked. “I must have a bug or something I can’t keep anything down these days.” I said I brushed my teeth and I walked to the couch and lay down. “Where are your things?” Eric had gone up to change his shirt “Pam please leave, go and check on Clancy.” Pam bowed and left. “Well they are in my car. I was waiting for you to get home so I could talk to you about all of this.” Tears were already running down my cheeks. “I want you to much to share you with the whole country Eric, and I have not seen you in nearly three weeks. I can’t live like this I am a target as long as you are not around so I have to be in the loft at all times unless it’s night and Bill comes by and takes me out.” “This was for you, I never wanted to be king I was happy being sheriff of this area I had all I wanted till I met you. I only want you to be safe, it is you that brought the supes together and you who everyone fought for, you are their Queen. I am just your servant.” I got up and ran to the bathroom again. I could feel the magic filling the loft, something big was coming I just did not know what. I brushed my teeth again and walked out by Eric. He was on his knees in front of this very tall blonde her hair was braided and was down past her waist. Niall stood by her side. “Sookie so nice to see you again. I know you don’t remember but it is my blood you have in your veins now and it seems that it has worked as well as we had hoped.” She grabbed Eric’s hand and raised him. “You both need to sit down especially you child.” Niall said. “Eric, Odin and I have watched after you and your life for all these years, you have never wavered in your faith to us. You have never punished someone for just pleasure and you never went to war without cause.” She looked at me “Sookie you have always had a path that you had to take, you are the only one that could bring the supernatural beings together that they might stand a chance in the world with the humans knowing about them.” “Are you Frigg Odin’s wife?” I asked Eric had a look of surprise on his face as he looked at me. “I did read up about your gods a little before Loki came along and then after I really needed to know more.” Eric put his arm around me and kissed my head. Frigg smiled “Yes I am and if you did read you will know what I am goddess of.” “Fertility” I said. Eric’s eyes grew big and he stood up and started to pace (yep I guess I was slow because I still had no clue) “Yes child.” She sat next to me on the couch. Tell me when was the last time you bled. I sat there and had to think about it. “It was before Loki took me. I’m late now that you say it, but Eric and I can’t have a child he’s a vampire and I am human.” “Yes this is true in a way you are no longer Human as you knew when you had to make a choice about death, you could never be human again. You had enough Fae blood that you could survive in our world that is a place even Eric cannot come to.” She glanced over Eric who looked even paler then he normal pale self. “I gave you my blood you are now a goddess.” I felt like looking over at Eric and saying you hear that I am a goddess worship me. But I kept my mouth shut. “You have a gift for making people see past old problems and having them come together. My blood in you has given you the one thing that you wanted, you will have a child.” “What no how.” I could not finish a thought “Your ceremony has been changed to honor both of you and it will bring the Fae and the vampire together. There will be spells to keep the fairies safe we will have peace through this thanks to my Sookie.” Niall was proud. I stood up to get a glass of water. I was back seating on the couch and Eric was getting the glass for me. Do not think I can’t do things for myself Eric. No I am taking care of you from here on out. I will not get into this now Eric but I am can and will care for myself. Frigg looked at us. “I did not know you two had become so connected that you can hear each other’s thoughts. Odin will be pleased.” She stood “I think I will let you two have your time. Sookie a doctor from our world will see to your needs I will make sure you are called.” They both were gone. I started to cry, Pam walked back in the house. “Eric she is leaking again.” She looked over at him. “What is your problem you look like you seen a ghost.” “She is with child.” Pam launched herself at me Eric was in front of her before she could grab my throat. “It is my child. Don’t ask me how or why but it seems that my Sookie is a goddess now and it seems she has a stronger wish for a child then either of us knew.” Pam broke out in laughter “Daddy Eric.” She kept laughing and I could not help at joining in with her at the thought of Eric changing diapers. Eric rubbed his forehead and walked out of the room while Pam and I were in a laughing fit. I caught my breath. “Are you two finished?” Eric said getting a bottle of true blood out of the microwave. “I get to have a baby shower.” Pam was pleased
Chapter 26
“Ok Pam we will figure that out later, now please leave us, Sookie and I have much to discuss.” Pam came over and gave me the smallest kiss on the cheek and was out the door. Eric walked over and sat on the couch I could not tell by his face what he was thinking, I was scared to look into his mind to see what he was thinking. “I really don’t have anything to say, I am in shock right now and yet again, you don’t ever stop amazing me.” He sighed and grabbed my hand. “I never thought I would be a father, after I became accustom to being a vampire I can’t say that I wanted to be one. But here again Lover you do something amazing and I can’t wait to be by your side.” Tears were streaming from my eyes. “Eric I never thought this would even be something that would happen, believe me I wanted to be married before I even thought about children. I was ok with the fact that with you I would never have kids. I never knew I wanted them this bad.” He leaned over and kissed me gently He got down on his knees in front of me “Now what was this thought I heard before I should be worshiping you as the goddess you are, I’m my knees for you goddess where should I start my worship.” He hand my pants off me before he finished speaking. He started to kiss my legs working his way up my folds, he started to stroke my nub with his tongue. I moaned his tongue slipped in and out of me. He replaced his tongue with his fingers I arched my back to get him in deeper. I was on the edge of climax he bit my thigh. He stood but and bent over to kiss me I was grabbing his belt buckle trying to get it undone. I unzipped his jean and lowered them down. I stroked his long hard shaft and but my mouth around it. I heard him groan and could feel his body vibrating. He picked me up and carried my up stairs to the bed. He pulled my shirt off and tore my bra. “I think you will need to buy new undergarment soon.” He teased me “Eric are you happy about having a child.” He was over me sliding in me I arched my back and moaned “More than you know Lover” I pushed him up I was seating on top of him we were looking in each others eyes. I kissed his neck I worked around his nipples knowing he liked it when I bit them. I went a little higher and I bit him hard drew blood and drank. We both climaxed with that. He laid back and I lay on top of his chest. I have never felt so happy in my life. “You know that if you want to get married we will, but our bonded is more of a marriage than any piece of paper ever would be.” He was stroking my hair as I lay on his chest not wanting to move from him. “Plus we will be united at the ceremony.” I stared into his eyes “I don’t know what I want there, I always wanted a wedding with all my family and friends around, I’ll have that at the ceremony and I already feel that what we have is more than any marriage.” I sighed. “You need to sleep lover, but I will say this and this is not open for discussion. You will not work while you are with child. I will not have you exhausting yourself like that, plus you are Queen know it would not look good if you were working. You will seat by my side when I have to go to the club.” I was too tired to argue with him over this. “Besides you will have things that you will have to tend too, you will be too busy with your duties to worry about working.” That is where I fell into a deep sleep. I woke up the next morning and went down stairs to the kitchen. I opened up the coffee to make a pot, but the smell of it made me run into the bathroom. This was going to be rougher than I thought. I got a glass of water and went up to bed. I touched Eric and he folded me in his arms. I drifted back off to sleep. “Lover wake up.” I heard softly in my ear. “What time is it?” I asked Eric. “Past six and you need to get ready dear. We have a busy night ahead of us and the doctor will be here in about an hour too.” I went and took a shower brushed my teeth, my hair and came out to figure out what I was going to wear when I say a dress laying on the bed. It was simple spaghetti strap navy blue was not formal but was defiantly not an everyday dress either. It fell above my knee and hugged my body. “Now that is stunning.” Eric said as he watched me from the top of the steps. “Where are we going?” I asked “After the doctor and you are done we are heading to New Orleans for the night to meet with some business over the renovations and a few of the Vampires there have asked about positions that we need to set a sheriff there.” “We that is all you not me.” I held my hands up to let him know I wanted nothing to do with it. “You are my queen; you need to start acting like it.” I could feel his angry rising in the bond. “You need to be at my side. These are decisions that we put in place, Sookie this is very dangerous that I’m saying a human is a queen, you know that. No one knows but you, Pam and I that you are no longer human, that is something we can use to our advantage.” “Why is it all ways danger, I don’t want to get hurt anymore.” I shock my head. “I understand what you are saying Eric I do, but I don’t want to make choices of which vampire to but in charge where.” “Sookie who better than you to know which ones we can trust, you can read their thoughts.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. “I never thought about it that way.” There was a knock on the door. I went down and answered the door. There was a Fairy there. She was tall slender long red hair “Ms. Stackhouse I am Brea. I will be your doctor who will see you through your pregnancy. Mr. Northman congratulations to you as well she nodded.” I did not notice a change in Eric domineer so she must be able to mask her sent too. “I will tell you up front Ms. Stackhouse. This pregnancy is a first and we do not know what to expect. Tell me how are you feeling what is going on.” “Well I can’t eat anything without getting sick, I can keep water down and that is about it, and please call me Sookie.” We sat on the couch. “Hmmmmm ok we will need to look into that because you will need to eat and figure out what is the best course there. Are you taking Mr. Northman’s blood, I ask because we were thinking that since this child is part vampire that it might need the blood. I would suggest that you do this.” We talked about others things about what everyone thought might happen and might not. But I was lost in my own thoughts about the blood. It was the only thing that stayed down or did not make me sick by the smell. I really hoped I was not going to have to drink nothing but blood for nine months. I made the next appointment I would be going to her office in Shreveport. It was also suggested that I opt for a home birth and not go to the hospital since there might need to be magical assistance. Eric grabbed my wrap and we headed for the door. Pam had the SUV parked out front she and Bill were leaning against the door talking. “Sookie you look radiant tonight, you are just glowing.” Pam said to me. I heard Eric sigh. Bill was looking at Pam trying to figure out what her game was. “Are you going with us Bill, or was there something else you needed?” I asked him Eric turned with a smile of pride on his face, my tone was even leveled. “Yes I am going with you, I am your guard for this evening.” I nodded to him as he opened the door for me and I got in. I buckled my seat belt. Eric leaned over kissed my head, placed a kiss on his fingers and touched my tummy. Bill looked at Eric not knowing what this meant and Pam just laughed. We walked into the restaurant and I turned and looked at Eric I could feel my face turning green. “Bill take her out of here.” Bill grabbed me and took me out front. I was breathing trying hard not to throw up again, I thought I was going to be ok and started walking back toward the truck and lost it. “Sookie what is wrong with you.” Bill was rubbing my back “Sorry Bill I don’t want to get into this right now.” I took out a tissue out of my purse. “I just can’t be around human food” “That does not make any sense you are human.” Bill was standing in front of me. “I opened the truck door and climbed in to wait for Eric. “I really don’t feel like going into this with you Bill.” “There was a time you would have told me anything.” He looked at me from the back seat. “There was a time when I thought I knew who you were.” I shot back. “At one point you told me I could never trust Eric and that he always got what he wanted, It was you that I could not trust, Eric gets what he wants because he is up front and honest about all he does.” I shut my eyes I was tired and felt weak. Pam and Eric came out with in an hour. They climbed into the truck Eric looked at me “Are you ok?” He kissed my hand “I’m tired and I feel weak.” He headed out toward the old palace that was once Sophie-Anne and it now belonged to Eric. “We walked in the building all the renovations were coming along and almost complete it was all touch up and cleaning that was left to do. We walked into the office “You two stay out here.” Eric ordered Pam and Bill to stay at the door. “Come here, I would have done this in the car but I don’t think you would have done it in front of Pam and Bill.” He bit is wrist and held it to my mouth. I resisted for a moment than took it. Eric was moaning as I sucked on his wrist and I could see the growing bulge in his pants. I stop walked over to the mirror and wiped my mouth. “I don’t like this.” He laughed “I don’t think you have much choice your body is the one telling you what you need.” I felt ten times better but I was tired. We walked into the main conference room that had a huge oval table there were ten vampires sitting around the table only one chair left. Eric gave it to me and he stood behind me. All eyes settled on me and I felt like a t-bone being waved in front of a den of lions. I closed my eyes not hearing the words they spoke, I listened to the words that they were not saying. Most of the thoughts were how to get on Eric’s good side to get as much from him that they could, one thought I was the way to keep in Eric’s good graces and if he could get into my bed he would be able to get what he wanted, I chuckled at this. All eyes shoot onto me I guess what they were saying was not a funny topic. “If the queen is not going to take these matters seriously I think maybe she should leave.” A short dumpy looking vampire said directly to Eric. “I’m sorry I laughed but I found it funny that you seriously think you could kill me before we walked out of this room. You find a human disgusting to have to listen too, and yet here you are asking favor of me and the King.” He launched himself out of his chair at me Eric Grabbed me pressed me face first to Bill. Grabbed the dumpy guy and pinned him down to the table. “Do you think I don’t stand behind my queen?” Eric’s eyes were blazing “Pam put him in a cell we will deal with him later. This meeting is over.” “Please have Quinn taken to the office Sookie and I will speak to him in there.” He turned to Bill and everyone walked out of the room. “Ok what is going on Sookie,” Eric was angry “Are you trying to get killed, I know I told you to have confidence, but that was unlike you. You sounded more like me.” “I have no idea where it came from I just saw his thoughts and that is what came out.” I walked over to him and hugged his chest. “Maybe you’re rubbing off on me.” He kissed me and took my hand “Shall we go see Quinn.” He winked at me “Now who is going to start the trouble?” I said as we walked down the hall.
Chapter 27 Quinn was sitting in the room Niall was there also, Bill was standing at the door waiting for Eric and me. Again Eric led me to the chair I say down and he stood behind me. Pam and Bill were at the door. Niall crossed over to me and kissed me on the cheek. “Är du ta hand om henne” He asked Eric, Eric nodded Niall placed his hand on my belly “Child you need to eat” Bill and Quinn had questioning looks on their faces. Pam just laughed out loud. “Sookie all the boys are wondering what is going on.” “What is going on is I want to be in bed. I can’t eat and all I want to do is sleep. And know we have to talk about something I really don’t want to do.” Pam cocked her head “Eric she is whining again.” She laughed. “Does she really need to be here? I could take her home.” “Well I do need to her to know what she will do in the ceremony” Quinn said “I can always go over such details with her in the day time, right babe.” Anger came across the bond as Quinn said babe. Niall grabbed my hand and led me to the couch. And sat me down he held out his hand and what appeared to be a salad was in front of me. “Sookie please try to eat this. It should help settle you.” I looked at the salad. It looked lovely but nothing on it looked familiar to me. “The greens were daintier than any greens I had ever seen. The dressing (as I call it) was shimmering all over the salad. “Hon har bara tagit mitt blod, hon äter ingenting med ut börjar tröttna” Eric said to Niall and Niall shook his head in response. “Would you two please talk in a language I can understand.” I was mad as I looked at Eric. “We would but there are others in the room.” Eric looked amused by this. I started to eat my salad, while Eric, Niall and Quinn talked about the ceremony. I was going to be brought my dress and be presented to Eric from Niall, I was his gift and he was taking me as his queen. We would have to renew our blood bond in front of everyone so all could see the commitment we were making each other. Quinn turned to me “Babe I will bring you the clothing you will have to wear that night.” Are you sure you want to do this? This will make you his forever. Quinn thought directly to me. The anger shot thru the bond and I could tell by the look on Eric’s face it was taking everything he had not to attack Quinn, but that would let everyone know that he could read other’s minds thanks to our bond. I sent love to him and tried to sooth his anger the best I could thru the bond. “You can bring her the robes, but the dresses will be of my choosing.” Eric said. “Niall you will work on the boundries to keep your kind safe correct.” “Yes, that has already started.” “Ok I think we have everything that we need than” Quinn stood up to leave. He walked over to where I sat. Raised my hand and kissed the back of it. This will be one of the saddest days of my life, I don’t want to watch you give yourself to a vampire you are so much more than that babe. “Than maybe you need to have someone else do the ceremony.” I grabbed Eric’s hand as he started toward Quinn. I pulled him to sit with me. I looked in to Eric’s eyes and smiled. Pam and Bill were both tense and blocking the door. “If you are not going to see to this ceremony the way it is meant. We will need to find someone who will.” “You know I will see to your wishes.” He walked out the door. “Pam Bill please leave us.” They walked out and closed the door. I looked back at Eric “So I now have to get you fairy food.” He looked at my plate that was empty. “I will see to that for you.” Niall said “Dear you have to remember this child is vampire and Fae it can’t eat human food your body won’t let you have those things that could harm this child.” “Man I want a cheeseburger.” They both laughed at me. “Let get you home to bed Lover.” Eric took my hand and we walked out. Bill and Pam followed Eric opened the car door for me and I climbed in. I fell fast asleep before we even made it to the highway. Eric must have carried me up to our room. I woke up the next day and he was laying next to me dead to the world. I kissed his cheek and went down to the kitchen. I opened the refrigerator and Niall was right all the human food I had was gone and I had all the strange greens and bottles of liquid that seemed to shimmer and move on their own. I sat down on the couch turned on the TV with a glass of the silvery liquid that seemed to dance on it’s own in my glass. I was scared more than I would let any one know. I loved Eric and could not even imagine a life without him, but now I was going to be deeper into all the vampire politics I so wanted nothing to do with. The moves he made were to keep me safe and I knew that, but now as soon as the world found out I was able to have a child with a vampire I would be the biggest target on earth, not only would the vampires want to use me that much more, but the FoS would want me dead they would fear what this would mean and even the government would be after me. I was finally having a child and I have never been so sad in my life. I wondered if I would be able to take the child out in the sun. I wondered if I was going to have to live in nothing but darkness for the rest of my life. I wondered what Eric had done to that vampire and why was I starting to not care about such things. I should have told Eric I did not want him harmed, but I really wanted to be the one who put the stake in his heart myself. I wondered if it was even possible to keep our child safe Eric would have two huge liabilities on his hands because he fell in love with a strange human. I started to cry and I could not stop. I got up and head up to the shower. I washed my hair, shaved my legs, sat down on the floor and cried. If I ran away no one would know that my child was part vampire and I could keep the baby safe. Would you really leave me and think I would not follow. Do you really think I don’t think about the same things every night after you fall asleep? I started to cry even harder. I turned off the water and Eric was standing there with a towel for me. I wrapped the towel around me and took another and wrapped my hair. He did not say a word to me as I walked by him to get dressed. There was a knock at the door. He went to answer it. He had a garment bag in his hand when he came back up. He threw it on the bed in front of me and went in the shower. I took a breath and unzipped the bag. It was a slivery white with a thigh high slit. It had a plunging neckline that went all the way to the waist line. The bodice and waist were fully sequins. It was a halter top neckline. The satin of the skirt had a slight train. “I thought with your color and when we added the black cape that dress would look beautiful on you.” He said from behind me. I turned to see him standing there with a towel wrapped around his waist. He crossed to the bed zipped up the bag and put it in the closet. He was really hurt by what I had thought while I thought he was sleeping. “Please tell me why you thought about just leaving me while I slept. Are we really going back to running away from our problems, I thought we had gotten past all of that.” He never talked down to me like I was a child until now, when I was really acting like one. I sat down on the bed. “They were just thoughts I am scared, but no I would not have left you like that.” He sat next to me on the bed. He took my hand “We have to just understand that there is a reason for both of us to be going thru this. This child will be more protected than either of us could hope.” He stood up kissed me on top of the head “I want you to stay home tonight, I’ll leave Pam with you and I think Amelia is in town why don’t you just try to relax.” He walked in to the closet and got dressed. “Are you hungry at all.” He looked at me “Niall filled the frig for me with all sorts of strange stuff, there is even a bottle in there with your name on it.” His eyes lit up and he smiled “Fairy mix he must want us to celebrate.” “I do not want to know” I shook my head. “When I asked if you were hungry I meant for blood?” I wrinkled my nose I still could not get use to the idea of always having to drink from Eric. “When you put it that way it just seems wrong, I like it when it just happens.” He just laughed. He sat on the bed and pulled me to him. He kissed my neck I swung my legs around his waist so I was facing him. “I don’t know what I will do that day that I know you trust me completely.” He said as he looked in my eyes. He kissed me and I started to feel his lust rising in the bond. I pulled away for air. “When I get home you are mine tonight.” He bit his wrist and held it up to my mouth. He moaned pulled me closer to him and bit into my neck. He was grinding up onto me he gasped. I could feel the wet spot that was in his jeans. He liked the wound on my neck and his wrist. “I need to change now and get going.” He winked at me and got up. I threw on a pair of jeans and a form fitting black sweater. I walked down to the living room. Pam was already watching TV. “Amelia had to run to the store to get some food, she though you would have had some but she was wrong.” She winked at me. Eric came down. “Eric am I allowed to talk to Amelia about this, or do I keep it quiet?” He wrapped his arms around my waist “That is for you to decide.” He kissed me and I could feel my legs going weak. “Would you two get a room?” Pam rolled her eyes “Oh that is right I’m in your room.” “Besides Pam knows all about the baby.” He said as he open the door to let Bill in. “And I get to have a baby shower now too.” Pam winked at me Bill eyes shot around the room and Pam and Eric looked at me. “Hi Bill how are you tonight, I’m doing well, would you like some blood.” I was babbling as I walked to the kitchen and put a True Blood in the microwave. I pulled it out and walked over to him he never even said he wanted it but why not. “So anything new with you? Did you hear Eric and I are having a child?” Pam and Eric erupted in laughter as Bills face was as white as a ghost and his mouth was wide open.
Chapter 28 Eric was still laughing “Come my friend I’ll explain it all to you as we go to the meetings.” “Now that was perfect.” Pam said still laughing. I was about five shades of red “You had to tell him, he and I are your guards, he must protect you and now the baby.” I sat down next to her. “Lets go out I don’t want to stay here tonight.” She looked at me “And what are you going to drink dear. I grabbed the true blood off the table that was meant for Bill and took a swig. “Just call me a vampire for the night.” “I don’t like the idea at all.” Pam was on orders to keep me here I could tell by the look she gave me. “Oh come on I can’t sit in this loft all the time.” There was a knock at the door. I got up and let Amelia in. “Hey there how are you witch.” I gave her a hug. “I’m trying to get Pam to want to go out so I’m not just stuck here in the loft all the time.” “Hey I have to obey the King.” She said winking at me. “I can pull rank on you.” I smiled and winked at Pam. Pam started laughing. “You will make a great vampire some day Sookie, but I think you have some news to tell Amelia before we go anywhere. We will only go to Fangtasia at least I know I’ll have extra eyes around you there.” “That is fine I just can’t sit here tonight.” I walked over by Amelia she was putting the food away. “Amelia why did you buy so much?” “You can’t be going out and eating every night. So I figured I would get you some food. I just can’t believe Eric would not have this place stocked up for you.” “Sweetie that refrigerator is full of food for me, I can’t eat human food anymore.” She dropped the glass she had in her hand. “What did he do to you?” I walked around and started to pick up the glass, Pam was by me in a flash. “You go sit down and talk to her I’ll clean this up.” I pulled Amelia over to the couch. “Remember when I told you I was given some sort of blood to bring me back?” She shook her head. “Well it seems that I was given the blood of a goddess and well it allowed me to become pregnant.” “Wow, your going to have a baby.” I shook my head. She wrapped her arms around me and gave me a huge hug. We all got up and walked out to head to Fangtasia. We pulled up to the front and Clancy was at the door. He bowed to me and nodded to Pam. Pam said something to Clancy as we walked by but I did not catch it. “Well I guess while we are here I can check up on everything and get that out of the way too, but that means you will be with me.” She raised her eyebrow at me to let me know that was not open to discussion. We all got drinks and I took water instead of blood. Pam laughed at me. We were having a great time all dancing and then I noticed a couple of the workers were bringing in a throne that matched Eric only a little smaller to set it next to his. “He really does not expect me to sit up there like that does he?” I looked at Pam with a horrified face. “It sure does look that way.” Amelia was laughing “What Sookie did you think you would only sit on his lap.” Pam smiled We went back up to the bar and Pam and Amelia got another round of drinks and brought me another bottle of water. One of the newer waitresses came up to me. “Can you please tell me how I can catch the eye of Eric? I know you are friends with him and I have been trying so hard to get him to notice me. It’s the only reason I work here.” “You can’t.” I said and I was trying to walk away from her Pam and Amelia were on the floor dancing and I wanted to get back by them. She grabbed my arm “I’m trying to talk to you. What makes you think your so high and mighty that you can’t even look at me bitch.” Every vampire look at us Pam was coming over to my side, but before she could even get to me I spun around and slapped the girl across the face. There was a trickle of blood that ran from the corner of her mouth. “Clancy take this trash out.” Pam hissed. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward Eric’s office. “Oh my, did I just slap her! That is not like me Pam what is going on.” My mouth was gapped open in shock. “No it is not like you but you just earned the respect of every vampire in this bar.” Pam stopped something was happening. “Someone is firing a gun. Stay here Sookie.” She was out of the office but locked me in. The door burst in I screamed. Eric was standing there looking at me. He came over to me and picked me up “Are you hurt.” He was looking all over me “No I was already back here when all of it started.” I was waving his hands off me. “Good, but I will have a few words for Pam about why you are even here to begin with.” I looked at Amelia and she left the office. “Don’t be mad at Pam, I made her come out.” I put my arms around his neck. “I gave her a direct order and she did not follow it, I have to be mad.” He looked down in my eyes. “I pulled rank on her.” He started laughing and shook his head. “Well than it is you who will be punished.” He kissed me lightly on the lips. “Come the danger is gone just a scare tactic, a human who was mad at one of the vampires.” He shook his head. Pam and Bill walked up and took their spots behind us. We walked over to the thrones and sat down. “Pam, you are off the hook, Sookie told me she pulled rank on you.” He chuckled. “Sookie, we need to talk” Bill whispered in my ear. I just sighed. “There is a new Vampire in town, he is here to check in.” Pam said. The skinny vampire walked over he did not look a day over 15, he had long light brown hair and green eyes. “Tom I have not seen you in years, what brings you here.” Eric said. “Just on vacation and I figured I would stay for a little bit and see if the rumor about you was true.” He looked at me “And what rumor would that be Tom.” Eric’s eyes were blazing. “That you tied your self to a human, but if this is her I understand why not only is she beautiful but she is tough,” He turned to me “I liked the way you handled that servant.” He nodded to me and I nodded back. Eric was now staring at me as Pam was whispering in his ear. “Yes Sookie is not just an average human. Since you are staying in town you must come to our ceremony tomorrow.” Eric stood and held his hand out to me. “The queen and I are saying goodnight.” We walked out the back and Pam, Amelia and went for her car. “Bill ride with Pam, Sookie come.” We walked over to the Corvette He opened the door I climbed in he got in. “So I could tell you did not trust Tom.” I said to him “I don’t trust any vampire.” He looked at me with a smirk on his face. “Nice play in front of everyone tonight with the staff.” Eric was looking for a reaction. “I don’t know where that came from it’s no big thing.” I was looking out the window I could feel his eyes blazing on me. He did not say a word until we got back to the loft. Pam, Bill, Amelia, Eric and I were seating in the living room just talking. I was leaning on Eric’s chest with his arm around me. Amelia walked into the room with a sandwich. She was sitting on the other side of the room. “What is that smell?” My nose was wrinkled and I looked at Eric. He raised an eyebrow at me. “It smells like rotting meat.” I got up and ran to the bathroom. Pam came in after me. “That is how food smells to most vampires.” “I’m just tried of getting sick.” I brushed my teeth washed my face and went into the Kitchen and poured my self more of the silvery liquid and made one of those salads. Amelia left since she was driving back to Bon Temp tonight; I made her take all the food she bought with her. I went over to the window and I was looking out. Bill walked over to me. “How long.” I looked at him “What, how long what?” I was confused “How long have you known you could have a child from us.” He looked right at me. “Eric and I found out the same night and I was already pregnant.” I looked him in the eye “What you think I would hold something like that back. Unlike you I don’t have secrets that I hide from my friends.” Eric went to get up to come over by Bill and I but Pam put her hand on his knee and shook her head. “I never meant to hurt you Sookie, I wish you would believe me when I tell you that yes at first I was sent by the Queen, but the moment I met you I did fall for you and I love you.” Bill held my shoulders to look at him. “Bill I do believe that you love me and I do believe that you did not mean me harm, but the fact is that you never told me anything yourself, it was always Eric that had to tell me. I did not even mean enough to you to have the truth from your own mouth.” “It is killing me to know you are having his child.” A tear fell from his eye. “I’m sorry for that Bill, maybe I need to find a different guard.” I looked down at my feet. “No, this allows me to stay close to you.” Eric could not handle any more and walked over to me and wrapped his hands around my waist. “I know we can trust your life in Bills hands, he will never let anything happen to you.” He kissed that top of my head. From that look on Bills face Eric was telling him to back off without saying a word. “Sookie” Pam walked over to me “Why are you bleeding” There was a small puddle of blood on the floor between my legs.
Chapter 29
Eric picked me up and carried me up the stairs he called Dr. Brea she popped into the room with up. She opened another door in the room and another world was on the other side. “She must come with me” Brea said to Eric “I was lifted and floated thru the door.” “I am coming with.” Eric demanded. “You know you can’t. You can’t enter our world.” The door shut before I even got to say good bye. Tears ran down my cheek. Niall popped into my room. “I will keep Eric informed about what is going on here. Now you need to rest, we are going to put you into a deep sleep, to make sure everything is ok.” The doctor was there already working and I could feel my eyes closing. I had a strange dream while I was out of a little blond hair boy. His eyes were blue as sapphires and he had wavy hair. He stood there staring at me. “Don’t worry mama I am just fine. The blood was from you not me.” “What is your name?” I asked the little boy “What would you like to name me?” he giggles at me “You know that I will be just fine, you should name me after one of Daddy’s friends he uses the name a lot when he travels.” He ran off in to the dark. “Wait don’t go where are you.” “Sookie?” I turned to see Eric standing there. “Why are you crying what happened?” Eric pulled me into his arms. “I just met our son, he said everything is fine. They have me so druged right now I don’t know what is going on.” I put my face into Eric’s chest “I missed your smell.” “I miss you too I’m in Arkansas right now. The big ceremony was put on hold until you are well. I have been named King; Niall told me that the blood was yours not the baby’s. It seems that you over stressed yourself Lover.” He kissed the top of my head. “You will be on bed rest for here on out.” “When so I get to come home and when will they wake me up?” I was still crying. “Soon you need to rest you have been thru too much lately.” Eric was starting to fade “Don’t leave me Eric please.” The tears were starting to come harder. “It’s almost dark lover I am waking up.” He was gone and I was alone. I woke up Niall was right by my bed I had not opened my eyes yet but I could hear everything that was going on around me. “Do you think you can convince her to leave the vampire?” A voice I did not know said. “It will take time but I think as she grows to trust me she will.” Niall said “This child is too important to the world for it to be around such a creature, we must raise it here.” The voice hissed. “I will do all in my power to make sure she and the child decide to live here, it will take a lot Sookie and Eric have a very strong and unique bond, he is watched over by the old gods very closely.” “Make it so Niall we must not let that child grow up and realize what it is.” I heard the door close. I tried to drift off to sleep “Child I will keep you safe.” Niall said to me kissed my head and left the room. I was alone again and started to cry. I had no way home and I did not even know where I was. I needed to get out of where I was and way from Niall. He was family and now is betraying me in the worse way. I was trying to figure out where I was and who I could call for help. I thought about Claudine but she was Niall granddaughter and would never betray him. Maybe I could get Claude to but that also was a long shot. I looked down at my body and there was already a bump showing I wondered how long I had been here. Frigg appeared in my room. “What is wrong you are so in such a panic I could feel you, Eric is praying to us now to know what is going on because he can feel your panic.” “Niall is trying to steal my child and I just need to get back to Eric.” “I see and I can tell you have not had his blood in a while your child needs that too.” She grabbed my hand “Come with me.” We popped into a hotel room. I could see Eric down on his knees there was two small old wood carvings in front of him. He stood up and spun around. “Sookie.” He could not believe his eyes He walked over to me touched my face. He noticed Frigg standing with me and dropped to his knees “I am in your debt Goddess.” She was gone. He stood up and pulled me close to him, he could not speak and at that moment I could not either. He looked at me and noticed the swell in my belly. He touched it. “Four months is too long for me not to see you.” I was about to say something but he held a finger to my mouth. “You should not be here yet, you still look weak.” He took me to the bed and laid me down. “Niall told me that he thinking that you would need to stay thru the pregnancy to make sure everything was ok.” “Niall told you that so they could keep the baby and me there. Frigg heard you prayers and felt my panic and brought me to you. What I need is you that is what will make me feel better.” I was crying again. Eric shot out of the bed. “He was trying to take you away.” “Yes” “I will have to think about the best course here.” He picked up his cell phone and walked into the other room. “We must keep her safe.” I heard him say, but I was drifting in and out of sleep. “Eric I need you.” He came back into the bed. “What is it lover, what do you need.” “Blood” I wrinkled my nose. He laughed. “Did you get the vials that I gave to Niall.” “I would have to say no, but I don’t know.” Eric bit his wrist and held it to me. He threw his head back in his pleasure. “Sookie I missed you.” I noticed him rising in his pants. He took his wrist from my mouth and replaced it with his. The kiss was so passionate I only stopped to breath. His hand was on my breast I moaned from the hands. He stopped himself. “You are not well enough yet dear for me to do that.” “Did you drink any of that blood Niall left for you?” I was thinking I was already feeling a lot better. “No what are you thinking.” “I’m thinking that everything has been set up, yes I can eat the fairy food, but I think there might have been something in it to make me sick without hurting the baby and I think that blood has something in it that would either hurt you or make me run to Niall for protecting. He was trying to gain my trust so I would leave you.” “Well I have canceled the meeting I had tonight, we have to protect you. I will be right back.” He kissed my head he walked to the door. Bill was standing at the door. Eric peeked back in “The room is under your name could you invite Bill and Pam in.” He winked at me. “Bill, Pam please enter.” They both came over to the bed. “Sookie,” God the way he says my name sends thrives down my spine. I went to get out of bed. “Oh no you don’t sugar. You are not to leave that bed.” Pam adjusted my pillows behind me and propped me up on them; she kissed my cheek “You need to stop scaring us all like this. Your one of the few humans I like.” I smiled at her. “You seem to be feeling better.” Bill sat on the other side of the bed from where Pam was. “Thanks to Eric I am. Where did he go.” I asked both of them hoping one of them would answer me. “He made an emergence conference call with the king and queens, as soon as he gets back we will be going back home.” “Is that safe under the circumstances?” Niall can pop in and out of Eric’s house at will. “Not anymore.” Pam had a smile and her fangs were out. “OK I’m going to try to sleep.” They nodded and walked into the front room. I drifted off to sleep. That beautiful boy was in my dreams again and I realized he had Eric’s eyes. “You look just like Eric .” I said to him. “Have you named me yet.” He tilted his head to the side. “I have not talked to Eric about that yet.” He faced changed he was scared “Momma wake up NOW!” My eyes snapped open. Claudine was there trying to pull me out of bed thru a door.
Chapter 30
“Sookie I’m sorry but you have to come with me we need to keep you safe.” “No!” I yelled at her and pulled my arm back. She looked surprised at how strong I was. Pam and Bill ran into the room. Claudine shut the door she came out of. Eric raced thru the door to me. He looked around the room “We are leaving now.” He picked me up out of bed and we went back out the door. He was carrying me on the private plane he looked down in my eyes “Like Scarlett and Rhett.” I smiled as he remembered what I said to him after I was staked. I drifted in and out of sleep on the plane back home. I woke up Eric was stroking my hair, my head was in his lap. I looked up in his eyes. He smiled down at me. Bill and Pam seemed to be in down time. “We are almost home.” He said to me. “Dr. Ludwig will be at the loft as soon as we get there to look you over.” I nodded to him. “I know how you feel about your memory now Eric. I lost the last four months and don’t remember anything of it.” A tear ran down my cheek. “You were sleeping for it. You did not fall in love with the most beautiful women and not remember it.” “I really don’t think I’m the type of person to fall in love with a woman.” Eric chuckled. “Aww Sookie you break my heart.” Pam said Eric roared with laughter. I went to sit up, Eric shot me a look. “Well king unless you are going to carry me to the bathroom I think I can manage to do this on my own.” He picked me up and carried me to the bathroom, I sighed “thanks” I walked in and shut the door. I finished my business and washed my hands and face and open the door to see Eric had not moved. He picked me up again and carried me back to the place we were sitting on “You will not move until Dr. Ludwig looks over you.” I sighed I knew this was one battle I would never win. “So what would you name a son if you were to have one?” I threw to him. Without hesitation “Leif, he was my closest friend while growing up. Why do you think I use that name so often when I travel.” That triggered the memory of my dreams. My face went white. “What is wrong” Eric looked at me. “I have seen our son in my dreams; he has warned me twice now.” Eric raised his eyebrows and I could tell he was deep in thought about what I had just said. The plane landed and as soon as we touched down Eric was off in the air with me in his arms. “Bill and Pam will meet us.” We walked into the loft Eric took me upstairs handed me a night gown and went to let Dr. Ludwig in. “Oh child why did you not call me first.” She came into the room and looked at me “I have seen you how many times and you did not call me.” She shook her head. “Niall set everything up I just trusted him, I am sorry.” “Well let me see you.” She looked me over felt my tummy and examined me too. She pated my leg “Bed rest dear. You need to rest your body is worn out, but the baby if fine. I will be coming by weekly to check on you.” She walked down the steps to Eric. I heard them say their goodbyes and Eric came up the steps to me. “I have cleaned out the refrigerator. Dr. Ludwig is going to do some test on the blood Niall gave me.” He climbed in behind me “Now just to keep you and Leif safe.” He pulled me to him “Rest lover you are going to need it.” I drifted off to sleep. I woke the next morning and pulled my robe on and went down the steps very carefully. “Alcide?” I was shocked and glad I had my robe “What are you doing here.” “Dawson had something to do this morning and I told him I would watch you until he was free.” He looked me over. “you look great.” “Thanks but I feel like a beached whale. I can’t believe how big I’m getting.” I walked over and got a glass of water. I sat down on the couch next to him. “I never thought you would want to be in the same room as me again.” I looked at him. “I can’t hate you Sookie, you freed me from someone who wanted nothing but my pain.” He was looking down at his feet. “I just wish things would have been different between you and I.”
“Our timing was bad.” I put my hand out to him “Friends” He grabbed me and hugged me “We were always friends, you are such an amazing women I can’t just let you not be in my life.” “Hey is Trey still seeing Amelia?” Alcide smiled at me “Yep that is one of the reasons he is not here now.” “How are things going since you guys came out publicly? I have missed so much.” I got lost in my thoughts. “They are going good, you helped expose the plot against us so we got that under control before it all happened, Thank you.” I smiled and looked at the clock Eric should be getting up any time now. I excused myself from Alcide and went back up to bed, like I never moved out of it. Eric pulled me into him “You think I don’t know when you are not here, I will punish you for that later.” He licked my ear lobe. “You are lucky that there is a were in the house or I would take you right now.” He got up and went down to thank Alcide for his service. I heard Alcide say “Anything for her.” Eric bounded backup the steps. “So Mr. Northman how is it that you intend to punish me for misbehaving?” “Twice now.” He arched his eyebrow at me “I will have to wait to exact your punishment until after Leif is born. You are the one that is to be punished not him.” He pulled me into his arms I cuddled in I rubbed up against him “Oh woman, you are torture.” I turned to face him and I walked my hand down his bare chest. To the edge of his pants. I smiled at him and grabbed his hard shaft. He flipped me on my back and I pulled my night gown off. He kissed me as he slide in the moan that he let out and the passion I could feel were intense but he was gentle and slow. I tried to pull him in deeper but he would not. I could feel he was scared of hurting me or Leif. I started to kiss his chest and giving him little nips. He found the nape of my neck and bit I moaned from the pleasure and pain of it. He pulled me over onto his lap my legs were wrapped around the back of him he grabbed a small knife and made a small cut below his nipple I latched on. I could tell it was taking Eric everything in him to be so gentle. He roared with hunger as he had his own release. I kissed him lightly. He smiled down at me. “I can’t wait till I can just take you again. It has been too long.” He kissed me again. He got up and headed to the shower. I followed him. “Sookie I have to go to a meeting tonight. I will be gone most of the night.” He looked at me and put his hands on my belly “I’ll go with you.” I looked in his eyes. “No lover you cannot. This is not a meeting the humans are allowed in and some of the vampires would not be happy with you there.” I had a hurt expression on my face and he could feel it through the bond. “Don’t be hurt but with your connection to the fairies you can’t be there.” He kissed my head. I turned to go and I caught my own reflection in the mirror. Yep I was stating to look pregnant. Eric pulled me back into his arms. His hand resting on my belly. “Beautiful I have never seen a better body.” I smacked him on the chest. “So which one am I getting tonight Pam or Bill.” Eric laughed. “Bill will be staying with you. This meeting is too big for him to be with me and I know I can trust him with you.” “I was about to leave the room when he pulled me into the shower with him. “Where do you think you are going?” I could feel his desire thru the bond. Only I was too tired to doing anything other than hold him. “You are worrying me, lover.” “I looked up at him I’m ok just tried I think I should go back to bed.” I steped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around me. I walked over and pulled out a pale blue night gown and slipped it over my head. I climbed back in bed. Eric came over gave me a kiss. “I hate leaving you all the time. I’ll be home before sunup.” He left and I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 31
“Sookie” My eyes were wide open I was pinned to the bed. “Do you really think you could keep toying with me like this and think I would not take you.” Bill was kissing me all over. “Get off me, Bill what are you doing Stop it now.” I was trying to push him off me and I could not he pulled the blankets off me pulled my night gown up and started to pull down his pants. “I’m taking back what is mine.” He hissed my ears He pushed into me I started to scream “Scream all you like you will be dead before Eric returns.” His fangs tore at my neck. I sat up in the bed I was screaming I felt a wet spot on the bed I looked down and could see blood. Bill shot up the starts “Don’t you come near me.” I was shaking “Sookie you are bleeding.” His voice was confused “I need to look at you to make sure you are alright” “You stay the fuck away from me.” I reached up to me neck and there was blood there too “How could you do this to me.” I was crying “Sookie I did nothing to you look at me please. I need you to come over so I can look at you. I’m here to protect you.” “Protect me you raped me again.” I was crying I could feel Eric’s distress coming thru the bond he was coming home and fast. “Sookie I was down stairs the whole time while you slept. Something else happened I don’t know what but if I can get close to you I can help you.” He started to walk closer to me and I took the small knife that Eric kept on the night stand and cut his hand. “Sookie have you gone mad, I’m tiring to help you. He liked his wound.” He backed up to the stairs. “Eric is on his way you stay right there until he get here, you do not come nearer than that to me.” I was still shaking. I pushed my body to the wall and drew my legs up to my chest. Eric and Pam came running in the house Eric was up the stiars and one look of me he threw Bill down the stairs “Sookie, look at me.” My eyes met his I was shaking he crawled up the bed to me “What the hell happened.” I handed him the knife and all I could do is cry. He pushed me away to look at me. “Who did this to you?” “Bill did.” I was crying even harder. “You don’t smell of him.” Eric’s eyes were going a mile a minute. “You smell of a yourself.” “Pam come up here.” Eric was not letting me out of his arms and I was not letting go. Pam was at the top of the stairs. “we might have a intruder, call Dr Ludwig first.” Eric went to get up once I started to relax a bit “Nonononononoo don’t leave me” I grabbed his arm “Sookie, I have to talk to Bill and I do not think you want him up here while I do so. I will have Pam come up to you.” Pam came up and I put my head on her lap, she just ran her fingers thru my hair. I felt like I was with my sister. “Pam what is happening to me.” I was still crying but I could not stop the tears that fell. “I don’t know Sookie, but you are a very unusual creature and everyone wants a piece of it. To the point that I think it might kill you.” Leave it to Pam to be blunt. Eric brought Dr. Ludwig up to the room Pam got up and She and Eric went down the stairs. Dr. Ludwig looked me over gave me a bottle of liquid “Drink, it will help you relax. It will not harm you or the baby in any way.” I did as I was told and I looked at her Eric was back up by us and sitting on the bed with me. “Sookie,” The doctor look at me “Your mind is being attacked by something that is using your gift against you. It is trying to break down the trust you have of the one’s you love. It will always start with the ones that have already hurt you. You really need to work on your shields to stop unwanted minds from getting in yours.” She handed Eric a couple vials of the liquid. “If she starts getting to upset again give her these.” She took my hand “I’ll see you next week.” She left. “Tell me why you never told me what Bill did to you in Jackson when I opened the trunk.” He was looking at me there was anger in his eyes. “I was just trying to forget I think. He did not mean to do it he was starved and we both know what comes along with feeding.” I could not look at Eric. “I forgave him the moment he realized what he did.” Eric lifted my face with his finger to look at him in the eyes “I have not and if you think about it you must not have either if that was the memory used to hurt you so bad.” A tear ran down my cheek. “Yes taking blood of the first available thing when you are starved is what we do, but him raping you was not something a starving vampire does. He just could not control himself in any way.” “OK please I don’t want to think about this.” I stood up I walked into the bathroom and ran a bath. Eric pulled my night gown over my head, and threw it in the trash. “How am I going to keep you safe from your own mind.” He was saying this out loud more than talking to me. He picked me up and set me in the tube in front of him. He looked tired and felt worn out thru the bond. “You need to relax and take it easy more than I do King.” He chuckled “No time for that now once all of this business is settled we can go take a vacation somewhere. I can’t take you anywhere right now with the fairy world out to keep you.” I felt pain come thru the bond. “I just don’t get why they would want us joined and now, they want to keep me from you.” “I’m trying to figure out the same things, please let me worry about this and you just rest.” After the bath Eric pulled out a clean night gown for me and I climbed back into bed. Eric slide in to the bed next to me and pulled me into his arms. “I almost wish I was not having a child Eric.” He just stroked my hair and did not say a word. I fell asleep in his arms “Sookie shhhhh it’s a dream just relax” I felt calming waves hit me thru the bond “your only dreaming.” I started to relax and fell back to sleep again.
Chapter 32
“Wake up Lover!” I was being nuzzled by the neck his mouth was kissing my neck his fangs grazing my skin. “Sookie wake up.” I opened my eyes I smiled at him “what time is it?” “It is past six now it is time for you to get up.” I rolled back on my side “Nope I am not going to do it not today.” I pulled the cover over my head and waited for the attack that I knew would be coming. “ The covers flew off my and I noticed I was naked. “Umm Eric would you mind telling me what happen to my night gown.” “Well it was in my way of waking you up this morning.” He made his eyebrows dance. I laughed and I grabbed the covers again and brought them over me. “You are one stubborn woman.” I pulled as I tried to keep them on me. “I could say the same about you.” I pulled and this time he gave and fell on top of me. “You so let me do that.” I was laughing. “Well this is where I wanted to be anyway.” He started kissing me, but I was still in a playing mood. I pulled the covers up over my head. He ripped the covers and put himself under them. “No what are you going to do?” He was smiling. I screamed as he pounced on me, we wrestled around the bed for a while just laughing with each other. We just enjoyed each other’s bodies. Eric has a habit of talking to Leif in a language I did not understand. “I love watching you grow it is just amazing to me.” Eric had his hand on my belly and Leif kicked. I could tell by the look on Eric’s face and the happiness I felt thru the bond at how excited he was over being able to feel the baby. I just chuckled and he kissed my lightly on the lips. “So what is the game plan for tonight?” I asked him. “Well I have meeting but they are here in town, once your new clothing gets here you and I will head to Fangtasia.” He stood up and walked toward the bathroom. “Wait what new clothing, Eric what did you do.” I stood and was following him. “You can’t go out in sweatpants and one of my shirts, and you clothing simply does not fit you anymore.” He put his hand on my belly that was now very hard to hide. “Well I’m sorry that I am as big as a house, I so want my body back.” I pouted. I know I should not but I was tired of all of the things going on around me. Eric would leave for weeks at a time, I had to have a guard 24/7. My great grandfather was out to steal my child. I was now 7 months pregnant and could no longer hide that from the world. “What are we going to do about Niall? I’m tired of being locked up in the place without being able to go out, and to tell you the truth, if I’m going to have a home birth I really want it to be in my home in Bon temps.” Eric turned and looked at me. “I don’t think that is an option that we have right now, as you know fairies don’t live on this plane like we do they come and go as they need whenever they are ordered that something must be taken care of, or if they find something that is pleasing to them here. I do not want to lose you or Leif. Niall is very powerful and we must take this very seriously, we have already been set up by him once.” He pulled me into the shower with him. “Eric what was that you just said about taking care of what they are ordered to do.” I was in deep thought to even notice him kissing my neck. “The gods send them down to earth to take care of their needs why.” He started kissing my neck again. “Ok that is great news.” My eyes lit up and Eric looked down at me “See if they gods are the ones making the orders, Niall is not working this plan out on his own we already know that by what I heard while I was there the last time, We also know that we have Odin and Frigg on our side. We just need to get someone to find out what and why some other god is ordering Niall to harm us.” “Again Sookie Stackhouse I love the way you think.” He kissed me. I started to try to shave my legs but I could not bend over enough to get to them. Eric was roaring in laughter. “Lover you look like you are having a problem there.” “Oh very nice Eric pick on the pregnant girl.” I slapped his chest. “Give me your leg.” I kicked up his leg and he shaved them and enjoyed touching me legs very much. “If I knew you would get such pleasure from shaving my legs Northman I would have let you done this a lot sooner.” “Any time I touch you I get pleasure Lover.” He set my leg down and pushed my body to his chest. “We don’t have time Pam should be here with your clothing already, but later I intend on making you a very happy women.” He kissed me “You have already done that.” I said as I turned off the water. “I toweled off and walked out to find a beautiful Halter style maternity dress in cranberry lying on the bed. I was simple with an empire waist and loose fabric. I walked into the closet by Eric and there was a whole wardrobe of maternity clothing for me, from jeans all the way up to formal wear. I gasped I never even owned this much regular clothing. “What is all of this Eric this is more clothing than I even own.” I was mad. “Lover you must understand I will not have my Queen without the proper attire.” He was trying to sooth me but I was mad. “I will not be your kept women, I am my own person and I will not have you deciding what I will and will not wear every time I walk out the door.” Lighting crashed outside the loft. I stormed out of the closet grabbed the dress off the bed and put it on. Went into the bathroom brushed my hair and put my make up on. Eric handed me matching cranberry pumps “If it is your wish to do your own shopping so be it, but as long as your life is in danger you will be escorted where ever you go.” He grabbed my arm and made me look at him “You are a queen and you will be treated as such, you need to grow accustom to gifts they will be showered upon you from your subjects. There is also the fact that you are a goddess and must keep your anger in check.” He let go of me and walked down stairs. I could feel his anger thru the bond as well as he could feel mine. He might be use to just buying whatever he wants when he wants but I was not use to it and I was not going to just have him heap all this stuff on me like I was just some pet to dress up. I walked down the steps Pam looked from me to Eric “I’ll go wait by the car.” And she excused herself. “Is that what you think that you are just some sort of pet to me?” He was leaning against the kitchen counter staring at me. “I just don’t like all of this.” My temper had not cooled one bit. He stood to his full height and walked over to me “What is it you would like me to do, since everything I do seems to be not to your liking. I figured that since we are bonded and united that everything I have is yours. Is that not what a marriage is?” Ok that hurt. “We are not married.” There was a storm of emotions brewing inside of me as well as outside. “By your courts, if that is what you want then we will do it tonight, let’s go to the courthouse.” He looked at me “I’m tired of you throwing my money in my face. Do I need to get rid it of it to make you happy, do you so enjoy living poor?” “You just don’t understand that I have done nothing to deserve all of this and you lavish me with all these things why?” I knew everyone in a 10 block radius was most likely hearing our fight we were fully screaming at each other. “You are an impossible child. I give you all that I can give, I have even given you my most treasured item and you can’t just accept it. You always want it to have strings. I am not like Bill, or Quinn or any other man you have ever known. Maybe your biggest problem is you have never seen how a man should act toward the women he loves. Since your father’s death the only male role modeled you have had was one that just did and said anything to get into a women’s pants. I never had to do that just to get sex. I will give you the world, and you throw it in my face as if I’m just some sort of hound looking for a goodtime.” I hate it when he is right and that is most of the time. Pam and Bill walked in the loft “Sorry but it has really begun to rain out there.” Pam said as she looked at me the tears were running down my face. Bill walked over to me to try to sooth me. “Don’t come near me.” I screamed and Lighting crashed outside again. Eric cocked his head and walked over to the window. I took a few deep breaths. “Bill I am sorry, I know you did not touch me the other night, but just you standing in the same room as me reminds me that I am under attack and it is now my own mind that is doing it. I feel like I’m going crazy.” I was still sobbing. Eric grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arm, I could still feel his anger and I knew he could feel mine. “Look at the night with me Sookie.” He whispered in my ear. “Just remember it is you that I love. I don’t and cannot be with another, you have become part of me.” His voice soothed me and I felt his love thru the bond I started to settle down the tears stopped and so did the rain. “Dear it seems we have just added another gift to our arsenal.” He whispered so the other would not hear. “We need to head out.” Eric grabbed my hand and we headed for the door. Bill was close to the door and went to stand behind me and I flinched.
Chapter 33
We got to Fantasia it was very busy night Clancy looked relived that we showed up. “It has been a mad house here tonight Master. I could really use Pam’s help. We have already had three human fights tonight. The frat boys seem to be on edge tonight.” Eric nodded He was about to say something Clancy turned to be and bowed “Good to see you out your majesty.” I was trying not to laugh at being called this. I also knew how much Clancy hated to have to bow to me. I nodded my head to him and walked to Eric’s booth. Ginger walked over with a ginger ale. “No please Ginger I would like water.” She picked up the glass and was back in a flash with water. “You have it so good you know.” I looked at Ginger I could not believe she was talking to me. “I can’t believe that the master is ok with you being knocked up by some other guy.” I really did not know what to say to this and was trying to think of some answer. “Ginger what business is it to you what I except and don’t except?” Eric was standing right behind her, she turned as white as a vampire, and she turned and had no place to go. “I’m sorry Master, it is just that you are too good to us to have some whore run off and get knocked up before she returned to you.” Ginger was looking at the ground “Well that is what the rumor is any way.” He was angry and trying to keep it in check. His hands were in fists by his side. “Ginger” I turned her to look at me “I have wanted a child for a long time. We knew that we could not have one together, so I went and was artificially inseminated so I could have a child. This child will be mine and Eric’s child to you understand” She looked at me puzzled Eric slid into the booth with me and “I need a True Blood.” He did not even look at her. “I never even thought about that option to give you a child.” He shook his head. “Yet again you amaze me.” “Well I figured it was very possible for us to take that route to get a child and keeps it from looking like your bonded one is out whoreing around on you.” “Yes but if that is the rumor that is going around we have another threat that is trying to discredit you as queen.” Eric was deep in thought. Bill brought two vampires over to our booth. They both looked at Eric and bowed to him. Eric nodded and threw his hand as if they should join us. They both stood looking at me “Is there a problem.”Eric was standing he towered over both the vampires. “Why is your pet here.” Eric’s hand slapped the vamp “She is your queen you will show respect.” He was standing over the man. He gestured to me to come to him. I stood and walked over to Eric. He picked up the vamp by his shirt. “On your knees.” His fangs were out. “We will not kneel to a human.” The other vamp walked and faced Eric, Pam Clancy, Thelia, Felicia, and Bill all were around these two vamps. “It seems dear we have a problem with Arkansas, how would you like me to take care of these two who betray you?” Eric’s eyes were blazing. “I will give you one last chance to get on your knees in my presence.” I looked at them I was feeding off what I felt thru the bond. “Cut off their legs at the knee so they will be on their knees the next time I see them.” I grabbed Eric’s hand and we walked to his office. “You ever do that to me again Northman I will kill you myself.” I was gasping at what I had said. “Well it was you they disrespected you needed to punish them I just sent you what type of punishment it should be.” He kissed the top of my head. “Well that was my meeting for the evening.” “Can we just for a walk?” I looked up in his eyes. “Well yes but it won’t be like you want, Pam and Bill will have to be there with us.” I sighed “Am I ever going to be able to just be out with you without them?” “Yes we will but not now.” I kissed the top of my head. “I know what I can do, I have to call the Sheriff’s of Arkansas quick and I will then be ready.” I walked back out to the floor. Pam walked over to me and smiled. I walked over to the bar and took a seat. Felicia nodded and handed me a glass of water. “Thanks.” She handed Pam a true blood. So now this bitch seems to think she is queen with Eric. She just walks out on him is gone for months and when she walks back in he just takes her back. What kind of hold does she have over him? What is it that he sees in her she is nothing but trash. I looked over a human fangbanger. Pam saw the look on my face I was turning red with anger. “Easy watch your temper.” She whispered in my ear. “I understand Pam I need to watch my temper, I just hate that these servers that work here seem to think they all hold favor to Eric since they work here. He would never feed off the cattle he keeps here for the other vampires.” The waitresses eyes grew large and she looked at me I stood up and looked her over. “You need to understand your fantasy that you have in your head are nothing compared to the real thing, you are cattle to him you are here to feed his vampire guest and server his human guest, nothing more. I leaned in to her. If you would like me to explain to you what he is like in bed I will, but you will never know his flesh.” Pam lost it she was laughing so hard she could not even keep a straight face any more. Felicia was laughing just as hard. The waitress turned and walked away. Eric walked out to Pam and Felicia’s fits “What happened.” “Sookie just told Tracy that she is nothing but cattle to feed your vampire guest and serve your human ones.” Pam was still laughing Eric shook his head “I cannot leave you for five minutes without something happening. “Oh Eric it so made my night.” Pam was still laughing as she stood behind Eric. “Where is Bill, we are leaving.” Eric was looking to find him. “He went to take care of the two vamps Sire.” Pam said “Very well.” He took his hand we walked by Tracy, he stopped. “Make sure you are taking your vitamins I have some important guest coming in and I want to make sure my cattle are up to it.” He leaned down and looked her right in the eyes “You could never be in my bed and you have nothing compared to the lady on my arm, you are the one that is nothing but trash. Remember that.” We headed out into the night. We did not take the car and we walked. Pam fell back a bit to try to give us as much room as she could. Bill ran up and stayed back with Pam. It was a great night I was on the arm of my Viking and we were enjoying the night together. We were walking thru a small park came to bench, Niall was sitting there. Eric tensed up Bill and Pam flew to our side.
Chapter 34
“You have finally brought her out.” He stood and looked at me “You look beautiful Child.” “Don’t call me that you have no right.” I yelled at him “What do you want Niall, if you keep pushing you will start a war.” Eric was not going to back down to him. “Who is ordering you to take what is mine.” Niall cocked an eyebrow at Eric, but would not speak to him. He looked at me and held his hand out to touch my belly. I slapped his hand. “You do not show up and think that I do not know your plan of trying to take my child.” I was mad enough to kill him myself. “Child I am only trying to keep you safe, these monsters will only use your child for their deeds have they not always just used you.” Flashing back to when Eric had me come in and read all the humans in the bar the night he killed Long Shadow. I shook my head “So it was you that had my own mind turn on me.” I eyes were a blaze the wind started to pick up around us. Eric squeezed my hand to remind me that I must stay controlled. I took a deep breath. Things started to calm down. “Let’s go Eric I’m done here.” “I can’t just let you leave Child you need to come with me, so I may keep you safe.” “Safe, I am safer with Eric then I would be with whatever you plan to do.” I noticed other Fairies all started to circle around us. “You either let us pass or this will be the start of a war Niall.” Eric had his cell phone out and so did Pam and Bill. Within minutes we had 15 vampires around the circle of fae’s. Eric was standing in front of me he glanced back and Pam walked up with his sword. “Your move Niall.” Eric was ready fangs out and sword ready. Niall stepped up to Eric “I knew I should have never trusted her in your hands, I thought you could never love. That was a miscalculation on my part.” He was gone. The Fae’s disappeared “We are at war with the Fae.” He said to Pam “Get me the were’s and the shifters.” He put his sword over his back and we walked to the car. “Close Fangtasia we will meet there. I need the witches, and I need the Kings and Queens of all the states on a conference call.” Bill nodded “Clancy call Tina and get her here we will need her.” Clancy pulled his phone out. We walked into Fangtasia and all the humans were being ushered out the door. All the Vamps were staying looking at Eric. He took me by the hand and we walked back to his office. “This is the part that you need to go ask Odin and Frigg for their help. They will be in Valhalla you should be able to go in since you are not human and you are one of their goddesses.” I kissed me “I will have Sam watch over your body till you return.” I was touched that he called Sam by his first name for the first time since I have known Eric. A tear ran down my cheek. We waited till Sam got there. I walked over and hugged him “You will be in charge of watching after her body.” Eric turned his back on both of us and was tense. “I know I cannot trust anyone else with this task of making sure nothing happens to her so she can return.” “OK.” Sam said I walked over to the couch and laid down. I closed my eyes and called to Frigg. The Bright light wrapped around me this time when I could see I was standing in the middle of long house. There were men all around all dressed for war. One walked up to me he was tall not quite as tall as Eric with deep red hair. He had a full beard. He looked at me “You are the one that Eric prays to protect.” I nodded to him. “I am Leif I am at your service.” He bowed to me “I need to speak with Odin.” I just met the friend Eric had lost all those years ago. “Follow me then goddess.” I walked toward the back of the longhouse. There was a huge table. I could see Frigg and two huge guys sitting at the table. Both these men were the biggest men I have ever seen in my life. Their hair was braided and hung over their shoulder it looked like golden roped. They both had sword strapped to their backs. I spotted me walking up to them. “What brings you child.” Frigg said to me. She rose and walked to me “Thank you Leif you may leave now.” The two men rose to their full heights and I left very little in their presence. “There is war in the air Father my I help.” The younger one said. “Let’s find out if we can Thor. I am Odin Sookie you wanted to see me,” I bowed “Yes your highness, Eric and I have been attacked by the Fae.” I told him everything that had happened in the last couple of months. Then I kneeled before him and waited for his answer. “Thor you will return with her. If there is more needed you will let me know and we will be on the side of the vampire. Frigg you must find out who is trying to take our gifts, This might be bigger than we ever thought.” Odin turned to his son. Said something in a language I did not understand. I must have had a funny look on my face Odin laughed “Child you must be taught our ways.” Thor walked over to me “Let’s go I have not had a good fight in so long this will be fun.” Boy where have I seen that smile before. He grabbed his hammer off the table and I followed him down the aisle toward the door. We stopped in the middle of the Room the room erupted in cheers as Thor called out the names of twenty men. Leif stood behind me and Thor threw open the door the bright light engulfed me as I walked thru.
Chapter 35
I gasped for air Sam came running to my side flipped open his cell phone “She’s back.” He closed it I sat up and looked at Thor who sat in Eric’s chair and made the desk look small I almost laughed at the sight. He had fur and armor on Leather pants and boot his helmet laid on the desk. His braid was still over his shoulder. The door flew open and Eric walked in and went down on his knew” I am honored to be in your presence.” Eric said to Thor. He stood and walked over to Eric and told him to rise “It is I that has the honor to fight by your side.” Eric walked over to me and pulled me into his chest. “Well done lover.” There was a knock on the door, Eric spun to see who it was “We are here your highness.” Leif bowed to Thor. He turned and saw Eric the two men hugged and patted each other’s back. “My old friend it is good to fight by your side again.” Leif said to Eric. Sam and I felt small around these three. “What is all of this Sook?” Sam asked me “Who is he?” Leif pointed his sword at Sam. “This is Sam.” I said “He is my trusted friend.” “He looks too small to fight.” Leif looked at Eric Eric laughed “He is a shifter and if it came down to protecting Sookie I would choose no other.” “You have twenty of my best.” Thor spoke “Odin waits for word from me and Frigg is searching into which God has betrayed us.” Eric bowed; Thor turned to me and lifted my chin to look in my eyes “You are a remarkable women. You have opened the eyes of the gods that we have danger in our world. I can see why Loki did not want to let go of you. Now we prepare for battle.” We walked into the bar there were tables pushed together for us to meet. Eric filled Thor and Leif in on what was happening to that point and they started to plan “You eill call the weather and give us cover.” Thor ordered me “the fae shimmer in the fog.” I nodded and started to concentrate on my task. Eric’s fangs were fully down and I could feel the growing blood lust filling the room from every vamp. Quinn looked as if he was ready to take heads. Thor walked over to me and waved his hand. I had a gold vest on and a leather skirt with leather boots my hair was braided. He handed me a sword that looked just like Eric’s only smaller for me “You should be able to handle this, you now look like you are ready for battle.” Eric pulled me to him and kissed me “I expect you to wear that for me again Lover.” I could feel the lust thru the bond. There was a cry from outside “Weres shifters it is time to turn.” Quinn yelled out and they all started to take off their clothing. The battle has begun. Fog filled the city everything was covered in the dense gray cloud. The witches had cast spells to keep all humans away. Sam was at my side as a mighty lion. He followed me where ever I went. I could hear shouting and grays everywhere. Something jumped on Sam and he was now in a fight of his own. I was grabbed by the shoulder I hit the being with my elbow and spun around welding my sword and the creatures head fell to the ground. “Nice kill lover.” Eric grabbed me and kissed me there was another creature coming up behind Eric, he spun so fast and cut the head off blood sprayed everywhere. Eric licked his lips and was off. Sam was still in his battle. Bill came up to me “You cannot be alone.” He stated and bowed to me I nodded and worked at keeping the fog and shield up. I saw Eric and Thor fighting back to back there were four of these creatures around them, in unison they spun their bodies and all four heads lay on the ground in front of the men. I was looking around to see where the danger was. I saw two men and a woman coming toward me. Bill was tense and had his sword ready. I put my sword up and was waiting for the fight. I noticed it was Niall, Loki and I did not know who the women was, she threw a spire and it landed right where she wanted it too, Bill went down before my eyes. “Bill.” I screamed the weather began to change it was pouring rain thunder and lighting lit up the sky and the winds became stronger. I grabbed Bill’s hand and tried to give him m wrist to bite “Please don’t leave me.” “Sookie, I am just glad I will die protecting you. I always loved you.” He started to turn to dust.
Loki grabbed my arm and pulled me to him his hand on my belly “This should have been mine.” He hissed at me. “Let go of me.” My eyes blazed with hate. The wind was growing stronger. “Remember Loki I get the child for helping you take her.” The woman said. “Morrigan you can have it. She will have a child from me.” “Niall how could you do this to me?” The thunder storm was getting worse. A lightning bolt hit the ground right behind Loki. Eric and Thor came running over. “Drink from this challis my child and all of this will end. Your friend's alive and you will live in Valhalla.” Before Niall could hand me the challis, Eric’s sword swung down and cut Niall’s hand off. “Let go of her, Loki.” Thor commanded “I don’t have to listen to you Brother.” Loki hissed back. Niall pulled out his own sword and started to fight with Eric “I have waited a long time to take you out,Viking.” “The feeling is mutual,” Eric growled back at him. The two danced around each other, swords clashing. Eric knocked the sword from Niall’s hand and in one move spun and cut Niall’s head off clean. “This war is over, Loki.” Thor’s voice boomed like the thunder. He pulled me from Loki’s grasp and placed his hand on Loki’s shoulder. Morrigan backed away and disappeared. “The Prince is dead,” Eric called out and the fighting slowly stopped. Claudine popped in front of me and looked down at Niall’s head. Tears ran down her face. “How could you? He was only trying to protect you. Loki will stop at nothing to make you his.” “Loki will not be able to do anything for a long time.” A huge voice boomed from behind Claudine. Odin appeared we all knelt to the god. “Fae, leave us.” Claudine disappeared. “Thor, take Loki and your men to Valhalla. Tonight we celebrate.” Thor nodded and left. Odin took our hand and we stood. “You two are coming with me.”
Chapter 36
The bright light engulfed us and I threw my hand over Eric’s eyes. “Now do not scream when I remove my hand, you will not be hurt, but you are about to see the light of day.” I removed my hand and let go of his other. Eric blinked trying to have his eyes adjust to something they had not seen in over 1000 years. He was in awe looking at everything as if it was new to him. Frigg walked over to us and looked at Eric. He was crying. She wiped the tears. She then took my hand and I walked with her to a hut with a straw roof. She took me in and started to remove my armor. “This armor will come to you in time of need.” I thought so much for wearing it for Eric so he could have his way with me in it. “We need to clean you up.” Three maids came in and bathed me. “Odin is having Eric prepared.” She slipped a gown of off white over my head the fabric moved freely around me. It was an empire waist and long flowing sleeves. We turned and left the hut. Eric and Odin stood in the distance. Eric was wearing a blue tunic with leather pants and leather boots that came up to his calves. His hair was tied back. He was the most beautiful man I had ever seen. We walked over to them. Frigg handed my sword to Odin. “You two are bonded. Nothing can break this bond.”Odin took my hand and placed it in Eric’s hand. “You will be together until the death of one of you.” He looked to his side “Who is here to represent these two in union?” “I am.” A deep voice came from Eric’s side. “Far” Eric could not believe his eyes and I knew who I was looking at. It was an older version of Eric. Same size his hair is gray but he has the same eyes as his son. Tears started to run down my cheeks “And who from the ladies side is here?”Odin called “I am.” The sweetest voice I have ever heard called out. I turned to look “Gran.” Odin gave them our swords and they exchanged them. They both stood back. “We would like to present you both with gifts of this love and bond.”
Thor walked up and placed a necklace of his hammer around Eric’s neck. “It will protect you in battle, great warrior.” Frigg placed a chain with a single tear drop ruby on it “This is Eric’s tear from seeing the light of day. It will see you through the roughest of time.” Odin handed us rings “They will always warn of danger when it is near.” He gave Eric my ring and gave me Eric’s. I took Eric’s and trembled as I out the ring on his finger. He took my hand and looked me in the eye. “With this ring I thee Wed.” and winked at me. I had not stopped crying since the ceremony started. Eric looked at Odin, Odin nodded that Eric could say something. “Sookie, you are the most stubborn woman I have ever met in my life. The most fierce and the most heart. Only you would not back down even thou you were in grave danger. I prayed to Odin that one day I would find a mate for me that matched me perfectly and Odin answered that prayer when I met you. I never thought I would know how to feel again. Yet you made me feel things I have not in a very long time. Every day is something new and I look forward going from here out finding out how you will amaze me that day. I love you Sookie.” He looked at me. Oh shit! He wanted me to say something back when the only thing I can do is concentrate on standing. “Eric, you are the most stubborn man I have ever met in my life. The first time I met you, you terrified me, but yet I could not stay away. You were the one that always made me laugh and understood me and my humor. When I stopped running I stopped trying to be scared of you I saw the most caring, loving man that I have ever known in my life. I love you ,Eric.” Eric pulled me to him and kissed me.It was a passionate kiss. “Now you two spend the little time you have with your loved one.” Odin said. I walked over to Gran and hugged her and would not let go. “I miss you, I’m so sorry for all the disappointment I have brought you.” I was crying even harder now. “Whoever said you were a disappointment, Sookie I am so proud of you and the woman you have become.” She smiled at me she looked younger than I ever remembered she. “You not upset about me being pregnant, and that I got you killed because I fell in love with a vampire?” I could not bring myself to look in her eyes. “You don’t choose who you fall in love with. Sookie if I had not died you would not be the woman you are now; you would have felt that you had to stay with me. How can I be made that you are making me a great grandmother. I am always watching over you and I always will love you.” Eric and is father walked over Gran and him smiled at us and were gone. Chapter 37 Frigg walked over to us I will take you home. She reached up and felt me tummy “They will be coming soon.” “They” Eric and I said at the same time to Frigg “Why yes, They. You are part fae my dear.” She smiled. “Now we must get you back, you have been gone a day and I know you need to hear of what happened to your friends. It has just grown dark.” There was a bright light and to my surprise we were brought to Pam’s house. There were cars everywhere. “Sookie, do you realize they might think we are dead and could just run away with each other.” Eric looked down at me. “No Eric, you would never be happy without all you have worked for, that is why I did not take you up on it the first time and I won’t this time either.” He kissed the top of my head. His face went cold and his back straightened and we walked through the door. “What is going on, tell me who was hurt? What are the mortals saying of the storm is there damages that we caused by this.” Eric rattled off looking at everyone in the room as we never left. I spotted Sam with his arm bandaged I ran over to him. “Sam.” I hugged him “Are you OK? Thank you so much for keeping me safe,Sam.” “Ouch Sook, I’m really banged up.” “I’m so sorry,Sam.” “Was Bill with you? He is the only we can’t account for.” I started to cry. “Bill is dead.” I looked down at the floor. “He died protecting me and took a spear to the heart for me.” Excuse me. I walked out the back door and stood there by myself. I was crying for all lose in my life and now I lost the man who opened my eyes to the supe world. Eric never liked the idea that I still loved Bill, but the truth is I do and always will. “Sookie what are you doing out here?” Eric was standing behind me. He put a hand on my shoulder “I’m mourning Bill.” Eric said nothing but pulled me closer to him and let me just cry. “I will miss him too.” Eric finally said. I looked up into his eyes. “Well who else am I going to play game of throwing you in their face?” He smiled down at me. I just shook my head. He turned me around “Everyone is Ok, but Tina was really hurt. She is with Pam and she will take care of her till she heals. Now lover, let's go home.” He kissed my hand and led me back into the house. We said our goodbyes to everyone and left for home. We walked into the loft and Eric crossed over to the windows. He was in deep thought. I figured it was about Tina and everything that has happened. I walked over to him and put my arms around his back, my belly was in the way and I could not help but laugh. “What is it you find so amusing?” he asked. “I can barely get my arms around you with how big my belly is.” He pulled me in front of him and rested his arms on my belly and his chin on my head. “What are you thinking about?” I asked him “I’m thinking I have to build a bigger house.” I spun around and looked at him. “Well it’s not like this place is really family ready, for you and I. Yes, it’s perfect, but two kids? That just will not work.” I could not argue with his logic. I got lost in my own thoughts about the house. Was I really hoping to raise my kids in Bon Temps in my old family house? It was in no way ready to have Eric live there and I did not even know if the kids were going to be able to go out in the sun let alone there was nowhere near enough security for us to stay there. Eric said nothing and kissed the top of my head. He grabbed my hand and started to walk toward the couch. He sat and I laid with my head on his lap. “So much for our vacation.” I teased him. “Well you were the one that had to get knocked up.” He winked at me and kissed me. I sat up and would not let him break the kiss. I pulled myself onto his lap. I broke away from the kiss to breathe. He started to kiss my neck and I was moaning with delight. This man could turn me on with just a look from him. “Lover, I really hope you don’t love that dress, because I am going to rip it off you.” I stood up “Oh no you are not,Viking, I want to save this dress.” I ran for the steps. Eric beat me to the stairs “Oh but I just want to see what lays underneath.” His fangs were out and he was really enjoying the game. “You may really be a Viking right now Eric, but I will always be a lady and you will treat me as such.” I said playfully to him backing up from the steps. “Do you really think you can run from me and get away ,Love?” He was behind me before I even knew he moved. “You know I can see how you would have terrified the women.” I spun around and fell on to the couch. “Got you.” Eric was on top of me he started kissing me all over again. “Wait.” I pushed Eric and he could feel the pain through the bond. “What?” He looked confused. “It’s time.” He took me up the steps to bed and called Dr. Ludwig. Eric came back up stairs and took my hand “The doctor will be here soon.” The look of concern on his face was all most too much and I broke out in a laughing fit. Eric looked at me as if I had gone mad. “Of all the times that you have had to look really concerned it is when I am going through something so natural and my body is just doing what it has too.” I was still laughing “Do you know how many women died in birth in my days?” I he looked at me, I stopped laughing. Eric’s cell phone rang. He kissed the top of my head and went down the steps. The doctor got there and came up. The contractions were really starting to hurt. Eric came back into the room and sat next to me on the bed and held my hand. I was gripping it tight. “Let go of the pain. You are starting to stir up a storm and if you don’t stop Shreveport wont’ survive the night.” He kissed my head again. I tried to focus on him. He seemed to go into down time. Just my luck he decides to take a nap while I’m in this pain, then I heard. Come to me lover. I closed my eyes and slipped down into Eric’s arms I figured if I brought you here you would be in so much pain. Eric,thank you. You need to stay calm. You have to remember your other gifts and you were not controlling them at all. It’s kind of hard to think about shields right now, and please don’t be so You right now I need you to hold me and your scolding me about the weather. I opened my eyes. Eric had moved so he was behind me like a pillow. I was pushing and did not even realize I was. “We have a boy. Sookie,you are doing great but we need you to still push.” I was so tired, I did not think I could but as soon as another contraction hit, I found myself pushing. “We have a girl.” Eric got up and walked over almost cautiously to the Dr. She handed both bundles to Eric. They looked to tiny in his arms. He sat on the bed with me as I pushed myself up on the pillow. “They are so beautiful.” He had tears in his eyes. “Leif and I was thinking Adel.” He looked at me I took the babies from him and I looked at them and they looked just like Eric. “Yes, Adel would be perfect.” I was crying. Eric was looking at us. “I did not think I would have ever seen a more beautiful sight then you in the sun.” The end.
Back to TBoz Fan Fiction Menu
Back to Your Vampire Fan Fiction
Rated R
Chapter 1
t I sat on my front porch swing painting my toes when a black sedan pulled into my driveway. My first thought was to go in the house and pretend I was not home, but I knew they had already seen me sitting on my porch. With a sigh I stood up not knowing what was now going to come into my life. I had been enjoying the last week Amelia had finally decided to go home since all the repairs were done. I had even had Hunter over for a short time. His Dad asked if I would watch him while he went out and I did not hesitate at the offer. There had been no Vampires over in the past week either (Eric was still busy with the take over and Bill was helping get everything in order with the CDs he had been selling) I knew this was not going to last long, I knew Eric would be coming to “clear the air” since we are bonded and he now remembers everything that happen when he lost his memory from a witch’s spell. So now I had this black sedan sitting in my driveway and a man was getting out, he was tall and I knew just from the sight of him he was Eric’s driver and errand boy who did most things for Eric during the day time hours. “Miss Stackhouse” he said to me as I stood up to walk down the steps to him. “Yes what does Eric need now” I asked with a looking very displeased that this man was sent to do something for Eric. Who had not called me in over three weeks, I talked to Pam, but Eric had not called. “He has sent me to take to get a new car” OK I was floored Eric has bought me gifts in the past but they usually just showed up so I could not refuse them and he always gets me things that I really needed at that time, But a new car was not something that I could just accept and have one more thing for me to Owe to the Sheriff of Area 5. “I cannot and will not accept this you can go back and tell Eric that he cannot just have you show up and buy me a car!” I told him very angrily. He just shook his head and said “he told me you would say this, and if that are your wishes I will go back and let him know you have refused his gift.” “Yes you go back and tell Eric that I will not accept gifts like that from him, heck I have not seen or heard from him so why would he want to give me a gift like this anyway.” I threw my arms up in the air, but the man was already in the car and closing the door to the sedan. I just shook my head and walked back up the porch and sat down on the swing. I knew I would have a visitor tonight; well at least it was my night off work. I had over the past week thought that it was time to realize the feeling I had for Eric and that they were only growing stronger as the days past and with out him here with me it hurt. I have feelings for Bill too, but I had been hurt too much by him to ever go back, I would never be able to trust him again. I also did not like to think of my life without Bill in it some way. I would need to talk to him and see if it was possible for us to be friends. Eric on the other hand was a WHOLE other story, since I was bonded to him we both always knew what the other was feeling and when he was around I was happy and felt safe. As I sat there thinking of Eric and watching the sun go down my heart leaped with joy and it was coming through the bond, it was Eric’s feeling I knew right then that tonight was going to be a big night for both of us, I just did not realize how big it was going to be. I had gone back in the house and made my self some dinner and opened a bottle of beer. I looked out the front window and saw the Red Corvette pull into the driveway. Eric unfolded himself from the little car. It always amazed me that this tall broad man could fit himself in that car. He was 6”5” tall long blond hair. He had a t-shirt and jeans on that showed off the muscle he was very proud of. I have always thought that he must have been a Viking, but I never knew his story. There were a lot of things about Eric I did not know and he won’t share unless he wants too. I put a bottle of True blood in the microwave to warm up for him I opened the door and before I could say anything I was in Eric’s arms and his lips were on mine, working the1000 years of experience as I melted and did not fight to stop it, (hey if you had been kissed by this man you would not want it to stop either) I gasped for air and he just laughed “Hello my lover how I have missed you” I pushed away “well if you missed me you sure have not showed it by calling me to tell me you were even still alive” I said as I turned on my heals and walked into the kitchen. Eric followed me. “I knew you need time to think about everything that had happened and I needed to think about all that I remembered too.” He said before he took a drink off the true blood I gave him. I hated it when Eric was right, I thought to myself before I could say anything he went on “I can’t explain to you what the last couple of weeks have been like, the new King and his regime have finally left for Nevada and seem to be sure of my loyalties, a lot of that is thanks to you, Sookie” he said as he took a step closer to me. I decided I should sit down before I let this man get too close to me and we ended up in the bed or shower. Oh who was I kidding I would not mind finding out if this old kitchen table to handle both of our weight. I blushed at this thought and Eric laughed “So what kind of thoughts are you having that is making you blush” he said as his eyes lit up like blue Christmas tree lights. I knew he could feel the lust off me and I could feel his for me from the bond. I picked up the dishtowel that was on the table and threw it at him. He laughed. “Well there is only one way to fix the feeling we are both having, but now is not the time” He said as there was a knock on the door, before I could get up and answer the door Eric was already there and greeting Bill with almost utter disgust. This night was not going in a good direction, I had now two of my lovers in the same room with each and this time Eric remembered being my lover. “Sookie”, Bill said with his normal clam cool voice that makes me shiver. “I wondered if there was any way we could talk” “Bill” I said as I walked over to him at the door. I looked back at Eric and asked him to stay inside for a minute; he just threw up his hands and sat on the couch. I walked out on the porch to where Bill was sitting on the swing “Now really in not a good time Bill.” I said to him as I leaned against the door. “So you have chosen Eric” Bill said with a look as if I had just staked him through the heart.
”Bill I really don’t think that is any of you business” I said and before I could finish Bill was up against me smelling my hair. He leaned down gave me a little kiss on the lips and was gone. I sat down on the step and started to cry for I knew that what ever Bill and I had it was now gone. He will always be my first that was something no one could change.
Chapter 2
Eric walked out sat down on the step beside me and pulled me into his arms “You know I hate it when you cry” he said almost coldly, but I knew he hated having to deal with such emotions. “Can you tell me why you would not go pick out a car” He said and I could see a playful sparkle in his eye, he knew I would say no, he knew I would get mad at the thought of it, but he was having fun playing the game to see how far he could push me. I looked up at him and pushed him he fell to his side and was on the ground laughing in his deep hardy laugh that I had not heard in a long time and I felt even more comfortable with him. “You fell to the ground on your own I’m not strong enough to push you off the step Eric Northman” I said in a teasingly voice. Before I could say another word I was up in Eric’s arms and being lifted down the stairs. “You have no idea how strong you really are Sookie” I could almost feel the words stroke my body from the voice he used and the way he looked deep in my eyes. “You made me fall along time ago, I just did not remember it till three weeks ago” He said as he took my hand and lead me back out his car. “Where are you going, you can’t just say these things and leave me!” I said to him as we walked to his car. “I’m not leaving you.” he said, “I just think it is time for me to show you my home, and where there will not be any other intruders to interfere with us as we talk, any way if we don’t leave soon there will be a tiger here to talk to you too.” “Quinn is coming how do you know?” “I can smell him that is one smell I will always remember and how much I hated smelling it on you” He looked at me as he closed the door for me and climbed in the car. We started down the driveway and turned on Hummingbird Lane, when I saw Quinn’s truck. I did not look at him I made sure I looked out the other way. Eric just sneered at the sight of the Tiger turning in my driveway. It was a quiet ride to Shreveport when we pulled up to an old warehouse. I could see that it had been converted in to Condos; I have seen pictures of old warehouses that had been turned into homes in magazine and on TV. I just never knew Shreveport had anything like this. Eric walked around and opened my door from me and told me his place was the one on the top floor and the biggest in the building. We were in the elevator, when he stepped in front of me and his lips were on mine, he grabbed one of my legs and drew it up to his hip. (OK I did not know I could still get my leg up that high) I bent it around his hip and I could feel threw his jean just how excited he was and he could feel I was returning the same feelings. The elevator door opened too soon (or maybe not soon enough) He scooped me up in his arms and carried me over to his door, with no effort at all he pulled his keys out, unlocked and open the door without setting me down. I felt like a bride being carried over the threshold of the door on her honeymoon, not that we could marry since Vamps and humans still could not marry and it’s not like he asked me. Oh the thought was a nice one though. I could see myself with this man that would never change, but I would, my heart sank at the thought “What is wrong Lover” Eric said as he set me down on his couch. I stayed quiet as I looked around the first floor of the loft. It was all wood with Big over sized Brown Leather furniture. The walls were exposed brick and you could see all the heating pipes up around the ceiling. The Kitchen was small and the only walls in the whole place were around the outside walls from what I could see from my viewpoint. It was wide-open floor plan. It felt every comfortable very masculine and I almost expect to a deer head up on the wall somewhere. “Nothing really just thinking” I sighed and decided I should try to lighten the mood a little “What no deer head on the wall I though for sure with how rustic the furniture was you would have on of those” Eric looked at me with a sly smile “I have not hunted that pry in over 1000 years why would I put that on my wall” I just shook my head and laughed I thought about asking where the human heads were, but thought he might take offence to that. He walked over to the open kitchen got a bottle of True Blood out and pour me a gin and tonic (never knew he could mix drinks) brought them back and sat on the couch beside me.
Chapter 3
He sighed and looked me in the eyes “I don’t know where to begin” He took my hand “ever since I remembered what has happened before the witch war, I can’t stop thinking about you and the way you felt in my arm. I always wanted to know you in that way and looked forward to sharing my bed with you.” He stood up and walked over to the window seeming to try to get his thoughts together “I can’t say that I can remember feeling the way that I did while we were together. I always thought that you and I just seemed to love to toy with each other me trying to push you and you tiring to resist me. Always playing the game, and enjoying it immensely. Than I lose my memory and I get you in bed, but I did not remember it. I finally did remember it and I just not sure what I should do now.” I was uncomfortable not being able to see Eric face as he stared out the window. I could not see his face and he was talking so matter of fact that I did not know if we was thinking he should just kill this human that was confusing his own feelings. He turned to look at me he could feel my fear raising through the bond. “So you are scared of me” He said and it looked as if I just hit him across the face. “No Eric” I was trying to figure out what to say but I did not know where this was going. Before I could say something he was on top of me pushing me to the couch his lips met mine. “Oh lover how could you fear me I would never hurt you, Have I not proved that to you already” he said softly in my ear as he kissed my neck. I was just about to give myself over to this gorgeous Viking god, when he stood up I sighed and he laughed and said “not yet lover, you have to trust me fully and I want to know how you feel and whom you want as your mate.” I had never thought that Eric would care if I was with others because I was sure he has been with other women too, but than I remembered the whole “she’s mine” vampire thing they seem to have. “Eric I am confused I have been so hurt by Bill and than Quinn I don’t know how to feel I know you are not them, Bill says he did it all to protect me but all he did was lie to me. Quinn put his Mother and sister before me. I just could not believe I was put in a situation that I would have to choose between you or him, and I chose you.” I was the one that could not sit still now I got up walked over to the kitchen area and made us another round of drinks. Eric just watched me. “I do have feelings for you strong feelings, but I want someone who can put me first before all else and I don’t think you can do that, since you have all this vampire politics to work on” Eric raised an eyebrow at me “oh my lover it is just like any other job, yes it will take me away from time to time and yes there will be nights that we can’t be together but when I am home you are all that matter” I shivered whenever he calls me his lover. I handed him his drink and I walked over to the window this time. I could see Fangtasia from the window as I noticed Eric walking up behind me I looked at his reflection in the glass; his fangs were fully extended as he kissed the back of me neck. Eric was never one to bite in public view so I did not think he was going to bite my neck, but he was ready in all ways as he pressed himself into my back. “I can’t wait to taste you again,” he said as he kissed my neck I turned around to face him as he pulled me close to him when there was a little surprise for both of us. Eric’s cell phone was on vibrate and it began to vibrate in his pocket. We both jumped with a start and he reached in his pocket swearing under breath. He walked out of the room and went up stairs (which I wondered what all was up there because it looked as if it was as large as this first floor, and the wide open spaces I felt my whole house would fit in this entire room.) I sighed and he came running back down in such a rage that I barley even saw him until he was next to me pulling me out the door with him.
Chapter 4
We got in his car and I was almost scared to ask him what was going on. When he looked at me and his eyes were blazing “I’m tired of vampires that seem to want to test my patience!” “Are you taking me home?” “No, there is no time. I’m sorry, dear ,I have to get this bloodsucker before it goes out and the police are involved.” “What happened?” “A visiting vamp decided he did not like human laws or mine and killed three humans in my bar!” I did not know what to say I was about to remind him that this vampire needed to be turned over to the police at once but I knew that there was no way that Eric or the King was going to let this slide and let the police handle it. “Pam and the others are there glamouring all the other humans. And the vamp is tied down with silver in the basement. I have to call the king and found out what punishment we can do to this vamp,” Eric was so mad that I did not risk saying anything to him We pulled in to Fangtasia and I knew I would be busy while Eric was dealing with this Vampire which was good, I did not want to know what they were going to do to him. Eric turned and saw what I saw too. He punched his steering wheel. “I know you will have to deal with him while I take care of my issues.” He snarled. Quinn was leaning against his truck as Eric opened my door. He pulled me into his arms and gave me a long kiss. My knees were buckling with desire. He let me go and helped me get my balance. “I will be done shortly, you know where to find me if you wrap this up before I’m done, My lover,” he said to me as he glared, fangs bared, at Quinn. I walked over to Quinn as Eric entered the back door of his bar. “What are you doing here, Quinn? I thought we had already been through everything.” I was not happy that he was sitting at Eric’s bar after he had already been to my house I knew he was waiting for me. “Babe, I knew that vampire would want to show off his trophy and I need to explain to you what all is going on. You never let me really do that” He said ,still leaning against his truck. “There was no need for you to explain you had to protect your mother and your sister. It was just too bad that in doing it you chose to go against me,” I said without looking him in the eyes. I did not want to cry again as the rush of emotions came flooding in. “I’m sorry if I hurt you ,Quinn, but I can’t be betrayed again.” I turned away from Quinn. He grabbed my arm and turned me towards him. “Please give me a chance to talk to you, I would have never have been on there side if they had not had my mother, what was I to do?” He still had my arm “I would never let them hurt you, you have to know that.” “No, but you would have hurt Eric and Bill and I could not have let that happened. You know how much both of them mean to me!” “They are Vampires. What do I care if they die?” “HELLO! Eric helped rescue us that night from the Pelts. He did not stop and just leave you when he knew I was safe. You Supes are unbelievable.” I stomped my foot and pushed his arm away. “I know we will still bump into each other from time to time, we can either try to be friends or never want to talk to each other again.” He pulled me into his arms and kissed me. “Babe, I need you in my life, some how.If it has to be friends, I’ll take that, I guess.” I pulled away from him and walked toward the door to the bar. He opened his truck, hopped in and drove off as I watched. I went to open the door when everything went black.
Chapter 5
When I woke up I was in a very large room. My head hurt so bad, I felt as if I was hit in the head with a hammer. I reached up to the back of my head and could feel my blond hair matted down. I looked at my hand and yep it was blood. OK I was hit with a hammer I thought. I tried to sit up but I could not, I had no strength in me at all. “Be still love” I heard and felt Eric close to me through the bond, but the room was so dark I could not see. “The doctor is on her way, unless………..” he stopped and I could feel he did not want to be rejected through the bond. “What happened” I asked “I sent Pam to check on you and that tiger while I was on the phone with the king. When she opened the door there was another Vampire picking you up to take you, Pam stopped him and we now have two vamps to deal with.” He took me in his arms I moaned in pain. He started to lick my bloody wound on the back of my head. “Why me” I sighed “That is what we are going to find out lover” Eric hissed “The doctor is here” Pam said as she lead the doctor into the room “Sookie, trouble always seems to find you” She said in her matter of fact way. Pam was still in costume from Fangtasia. The tightest black leather pants, her Black leather boots came up to her thighs and a black leather corset for her top. The Short doctor walked around to me on the bed (for the life of me I could not remember she name even though this was not the first time I have seen her) Eric got up so she could look at my wound. She looked it over “the vampire did a good job of cleaning it that will help it heal” She grabbed some gauze and put some foul smelling herbs on it and wrapped it on my head, She handed Eric a bottle of pills. “You will feel much better in the morning, but you need to get some sleep” She stared at Eric as she said this, then turned and walked down the stairs with Pam following her. “Eric where are we” I asked I could barely see anything in the room, but I new I was a large bed with silk sheets. “My room Lover.” He smiled as he kissed my forehead “I’ll be right back” He was gone before I could ask him where he was going and how long he was going to be gone. I did not want to be alone. He came back up stairs with a glass of water and two pills that the doctor gave him. “I have called your shifter boss and told him what has happened and that you will need a week off work.” He handed me the pills and the glass of water. “I can’t take a week off of work Eric, I can’t afford to do that and there is no one to cover my shifts.” I knew that was a mistake to say after I said it. “I need to go home now!” I said as I tried to pull myself up but could not. “You can’t even sit up on your own and you want me to take you home” I could tell he has lost all patients for me and anger through the bond “Why can you not just let me take care of you. You are safe here this is what I want to do and you always push me away. I know no one will be able to hurt you here.” He sat on the bed with his back to me I could see the 1000+ plus year weighing on his shoulders. “You have no idea what it feels like to know your bonded one is hurt so bad and then the bond went dark. He would not turn to look at me “Sookie I thought I might have lost you, I could not feel you.” He grew quite and then I was about to reach out and make him look at me but I felt as if he was trying to hide all the emotions from the bond. “Beside it is to close to dawn for me to be going anywhere.” He stood up and undressed “I really hope you don’t mind sleeping in my bed with me. He pushed a button on the wall and steel curtains closed all the windows in the building. It was pitch black in the room and I felt him climb in to bed. Oh boy he sleeps naked I thought to myself, it’s going to be hard to fall asleep with this man this close to me and naked! I felt his cool touch stroke my face I knew she could see me but I could not sleep him “I wish there was more time before sunrise.” I heard him whisper to me before I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 6
I woke up the next evening with Eric next to me and very aroused. He was already tearing my shirt off me and working on getting my bra unhooked. “Hold up there mister” I pushed on his chest “What am I going to wear today with you tearing my clothing off?” “Well” he said kissing my neck while his fingers played with my nipple “I have already sent Pam out shopping for you, since there is no time for you to go home and pack before we leave.” He kissed me and I could feel how aroused he was and feel how much he wanted me through the bond both of us had no plans to hold back this time “We will be getting on the plane as soon as Pam returns.” “Where are we going” I asked trying to get him to stop, but my body was urging him on. “Wisconsin” His eyes lit up at the thought of Snow, since it was early January and there will be snow in Wisconsin. “Now where were we”; His looked went from excitement to lust his eyes were blazing blue as he turned me toward him and pulled my jeans off, he climbed on top of me letting his finger dance down under my panties they found my nub and I moaned out load. “I’m hungry Lover,” he said as he ripped my panties off as if they were in his way.
His tongue replaced his fingers as they slipped inside of me right as I was about to reach my first climax I felt his teeth break the skin on my thigh, He drank heavily as his fingers kept exploring my sex and brought me to my first climaxed. He moved up and kissed me and I could taste my juices and blood in his mouth as he slipped into me and groaned with pleasure. He was being so gentle though I could feel how much he wanted more, but was scared I was still in pain. I flip him over to show I felt no pain and thrust myself harder on top of him. He sat up and started to kiss my breast teasing my nipple with his tongue and teeth. Bit down and a rush of pleasure ran through my body and I climaxed again and so did he. He said something in a language I did not understand. I fell on to his chest breathing heavily all I could say was “wow” Eric laughed with his chesty laugh. “My thoughts exactly Lover.” He kissed the top of my head “Now come on lets go get you cleaned up and that blood out of your hair.” He scooped me up into his arms and carried me to the bathroom. It was the largest bathroom I had ever seen in my life (it took up ½ the up stairs of the condo) the walls were all slate tiles and the floor was river rocks. The shower was in the back of the room has Shower heads on all three walls so you would be hit by water in every direction. It had not shower doors or curtain (OK he is not modest at all) there was a pool no not literally but the tub seemed that big. It was large enough for Eric to lay down in comfortably with room for someone to be with him. He started the shower and I could feel the steam filling the space making it warm. He put me down in front of him and turned me around as he grabbed the shampoo. “This might sting a little but we have to get the blood out of your hair.” As he started to wash my hair for me, his fingers were like magic as he washed every part of me and rubbed my back. I knew he could feel the lust rising as I pressed myself up against him again. “Oh Dear one” he moaned “we don’t have time for that now.” He said as he tried to push down his own lust and hardness that had risen up in my back. He grabbed towels and dried me off. I wrapped myself up in the towel and walked back into the bedroom. There on the bed was a set of clothes and our bags were packed on the bed too. Pam had known me better than I thought. There was jean and a nice sweater in cranberry with a new bra and panty set in steel blue lace with a note that simple said enjoy. As I pulled on my jean I looked at Eric and I had the best view of his butt that I have had since the nights in my house when he did not remember anything of who he was I lost my train of thought as I stared at him from behind. “If you keep that up we will be late for our flight Lover.” He said as he walked over and started to admire the bra that Pam had bought for me “I wonder what other surprises she put in our bags” He grabbed me and we were kissing, yep we are going to be late I thought I did not want to tear myself away from him, But there was a knock at the door down stairs. “So when are you going to tell me why we are going to Wisconsin” I wrinkled my nose as I said that. There was the deep chest laugh of his again as he bounded down the stairs with our bags to get the door. I followed him down. “Well since the vampires that attacked my bar and you are from there I figure we have to the King and ask for him to punish these two for their actions against me.” He had the biggest smile on his face as he grabbed the coats that Pam left on the couch for us. “Beside this way I can show you one of my other homes. He said so matter of fact like it was just a passing thought. The look on my face must have puzzled him he stopped and looked at me. “What I have more than one house Dear One, as a matter of fact I have on in my home land, but I have not been there in years” There a was longing look in his eyes I thought about teasing him about being home sick, but with how deep he was in thought I don’t think he would have heard me.
Chapter 7
“Are you ready to leave Master” The driver said “I will never get use to you being called master” I laughed Eric shook his head as he grabbed me threw me over his shoulder and slapped my butt. “Don’t worry you will never have to call me that unless you want to” he said teasingly. He threw me on to the back seat of the car. “Pam is going to stay here and watch the bar.” He said as he looked at his watch to make sure we were running on schedule. “Tina will meet us at airport in Milwaukee.” “Tina? Who is Tina, another pet of yours? I was trying not to sound jealous Eric just laughed at me and kissed the top of my head “No, she is another vampire she is the first one I made.” He looked so proud of it I wrinkled my nose at him. “The only reason she is not down here with me is she took over the area I left when Sophie – Ann gave me the position down her, also the fact that her and Pam love nothing more than to find ways to torment me.” “Oh I think I like her already” This got another of Eric’s hardy laughs It was still dark and would still be dark by the time we landed in Milwaukee, so Eric was going to be seating next to me instead of flying in his coffin in the cargo hold. As we boarded the plane my fear started to bubble up through the bond. Eric grabbed my hand I felt safe and began to relax. “It never stops amazing me that I can feel so safe with you because of the bond.” I said to him as I settled in the seat next to him. “It is not just the bond Sookie, yes it helps to calm you and you know what I feel at all times as I know with you, but if you don’t feel safe with me the bond can’t make you feel it. It can only enhance the feelings that you are having. .” He settled himself and took my hand and kissed the back of it. The plane started to taxi down the runway and I started to panic again. Eric ran his fingers threw my hair and massaged my neck a bit and I relaxed completely to his touch. The plane ride was quick, but I also fell asleep which made the trip that much quicker. When I stood up Eric held out the coat that Pam had bought for me it was a two piece coat. There was a shell that was blue and black and had cords that could cinch down where ever else you did not want cold air getting in. Zipped in it was a black fleece that you could wear as it own coat with you did not have to worry about the wind. As we walked off the plane is when I saw her. She was beautiful and I could not help but feel a little jealous of her. She had long dark brown hair that flowed straight to the middle of her back. She was wearing jeans that showed off just how tiny she was and hugged all the right places. Along with the black sweater that flowed with her body it set off her pale color and the hazel color of her eyes. Her eyes were almost too big for her face, but gave her a look of someone that needed to be protected. I could see how she was very dangerous to men who did not know that they needed to be protected from her. As her eyes locked on Eric my jealousy rose up even more through the bond. Eric chuckled and leaned down to whisper I my ear “I love that you are jealous over another women’s attention, but trust me she would rather put a stake through my heart than have to share her bed again.” Tina must have been heard this because she was right next to Eric before I even saw her move. “Listen here Eric, don’t talk about about taking me to bed, or I might be tempted to stake you.” She winked at me as she stepped away from Eric. “And anyway” she continued waving her hand up in the air “You did not bring Pam up here to see me and I not had a visit from her in a while because you have her so busy, I am not happy.” Eric turned to my rubbing the bridge of his nose between his eyes I could feel that aggravation he has off the bond. I knew he was thinking how dare she talk to him this way, but he was now on her turf marker or no maker. “Do you see why I left her behind?” He said to me in a jokingly voice. “Where is the car, I want to get Sookie home so she can rest.” He snapped at her. “Yes master”, she said very sarcastic voice. “Which reminds me on how rude our master is.” She nodded to me and said “Sookie I have heard much about you and it is nice to finally meet you, I am Martina, but please call me Tina.” Eric threw his hands up in the air and grabbed my arm and started to lead us out of the air port “Where Tina!” He stated. “I brought my truck; there is a blizzard out there I was almost shocked your plane landed on time, we already have 6 inches of snow in the last two hours and there is more coming.” “She is a very chatty vampire.” I said to Eric as we walked outside. “You have no idea” He handed me a black hat and a pair of gloves; I wrinkled my nose at the hat but pulled it on my head as soon as the cold air hit me. We walked over to the truck and all I could think is that Jason would have been so jealous of this truck. It was a 4x4 red with a full extended cab it was big enough for all of us to fit in. Eric held out his hand for the key. Tina handed it over and hopped in the back seat but slammed the door hard enough to let Eric know she was not happy about it. Eric walked around the truck and lifted me up to my seat and closed the door. He climbed in and we started off for Eric’s home. We headed west on the freeway for what seemed like forever in silence. When Eric broke it. “Did the two vampires get to your King?” He looked at Tina in the rear view mirror. “Yes, we have them; The King has cleared his calendar for you to see him tomorrow night. He wants you to know that these are two rouges and this is in no way an attack on you or your King from the Kingdom of Wisconsin. He does not want you to view this as an act of war and hope that our two kingdoms can work together in the near future. “I could see why Eric left her up here in charge she had an air of authority about her and seemed to know her way around the dealing of courts. I really wondered where Eric found her. “I will call my King tonight and let him know him know the message from your King. I will meet him tomorrow night. Now Tina please be frank with me what is going on up here that these two would come down looking for me.” He still looked at her in the mirror. “Eric I don’t know there have been signs of trouble but nothing that we could not handle, and then I get a call from you. I have been with the king ever since.” She turned her head and looked out the window. We pulled off the freeway and on to a rural highway, besides the normal shops crammed around the freeway there were no lights along the road all was black the cars passing by were the only lights. I could barely see through the thick snow that was falling hard and fast. I had never seen so much snow in my life. I shivered. It took about 30 minutes to get to the driveway of his home. It was surrounded by trees everywhere you could not even see the house from the road. As we pulled up closer I saw the house with the light on outside it was a log cabin, a really big log cabin, but he had a log cabin. I burst out in laughter and both Tina and Eric were looking at me as to what I had found so funny. “No way you have a log cabin, OHHHHHHHHH let me guess it is just like the one you had as a boy.” I still could not stop laughing at the idea of a 1000 year old Viking living in a log cabin surrounded by woods in the middle of nowhere. “This is much bigger than any home we would have had when I was a boy.” He said as he opened my door and helped me out of the truck. Tina had already put all the bags by the door for us and was opening the door. “I have made sure everything is stocked for you there is enough food and fire wood for you.” She set the bags down “I’m off I have to get back to the king and see if there is anything he requires from me.” She nodded to Eric
Chapter 8
I said good night and Eric followed her out the door. I figured they had to talk about something no stupid human could hear. I started to look around the cabin it was very large and like the loft had an open floor plan. I could see the lofted bedroom up stair from down by the fire place (this man really has no modesty). I walked over to the couch and they were comfortable looking all pieces of timber for the frame and big over stuff leather cushions it was much more rustic than the loft back home. I started to head toward the kitchen; I paused by a set of stairs going down. I did not even hear or feel Eric come back in the house or get so close to me. “That is where my day chamber is” He said as he wrapped his arms around my waist. I jumped and yipped “don’t sneak up on me like that you know I hate it.” “Dear one if you were opened to the bond I would never be able to sneak up on you.” He grabbed my arms and pulled me up into a kiss I did not resist or even try to back away. My lips parted and his tongue shot into my mouth in search for more of me. I pushed away to breath “I was going to get us drinks, but you seem to have something else in mind.” I sighed as his hands were trying to figure out how to get me shirt off without him having to take his lips off of some part of me. “How could I not, I can’t even be in the same room as you without wanting you!” He was gently pushing me toward the kitchen counter. “The fairy blood.” I said and looked down. “Dam it Sookie it is not the fairy blood.” Anger shot from him and to me like a shot in the gut. “Why is it whenever I say I want you, you blame it on the fairy blood or the bond. Why can’t I want you for who you are? You are a beautiful Women” He walked into the kitchen and made drinks for us I thought he would have broken the bottle of true blood with the way he threw it in the microwave He walked over to me handed me my drink and took my free hand and walked me over the couch. I sat down next to him keeping my eyes on my drink not looking at him. “We have to come to some sort of an agreement about what we feel or you will end up hating me and I can’t have that.” He grabbed my chin and raised my eyes to his. “Your fairy blood might be why you taste better than most humans, but it is not a drug to us like full fairy blood. I have already told you the bond only enhances what you already feel. It can’t make you feel something that is not already there. It can’t make me want to take you to bed every time I see you; I wanted to do that before you ever even had my blood.” I stood up so I did not have to look at him I slammed down the rest of my drink went to the kitchen to make another. I drank that next drink faster than the first. I finally had enough never to speak. “Maybe I’m scared. I scared of what I feel for you and I don’t know how to handle this. I’m not a 1000 years old with lots of lovers under my belt to just know who things are to work and not work and the last two left me right when I thought everything was going great. “I slammed down that drink as the tears poured out of my eyes and I could not stop them. “Then there is your important status with the Vampires and what if a queen decides they want to give you even greater power and you move up to king. I’m just some stupid human that would be in the way of them getting what they want. I’m always in danger of what the vampires know of me. I’m going to end up losing my job because I’m always getting called away by some supe group to solve their problems for them. I’m stuck in Wisconsin where I can just go home and get away from you” I took a drink. I knew I should not have said that last part and yes I wanted to run home where I could cry by myself, but I also never wanted to leave my Viking’s side and I might have just pushed him away after what I said. He walked over to the counter as I was making yet another drink. He leaned on the counter in front of me and looked at me with cold eyes with such anger “It is just like you to run away from your feeling. You are so use to hearing everyone else’s thoughts that you don’t know what to do with your own.” He grabbed the bags and took them up stairs I followed him with my eyes and I slammed down the rest of the drink and started to make my fifth (I never drink like this and I was buzzed) As he walked back down the stair I thought about running over and tackling him on the stairs and tell him how sorry I was and that I’m just to scared that he will leave me when something new comes into his life. “You need to find someone in your life to trust. Sookie if you are not going to trust me I don’t know how we can ever be together, unless you want me to just treat you like the fang bangers in my bar.” He was cold he sighed and his eyes did not waver from me. As I finished my drink he softened “Sookie I have never treated you with anything but respect from the moment I met you. I have always let you make your own decisions and even if I knew I would get hurt protecting you from those decisions they were still yours to make. I have tried to always be there to protect you. I have even told you the truth even when I knew the truth would hurt you.” That is where I lost it all the alcohol in me started my temper and I lost it, “Yes why is it that you decided to make Bill confess his betrayal to me yet again. Both times he betrayed me I had to hear it from you.” I grabbed the bottle of gin to make another Drink. Before I could blink Eric grabbed the bottle from my hand and threw it against the wall behind me. “You will not hide your feeling with that crap just because you can’t leave, stop acting like a little girl.” He slammed his hand down hard on the granite counter. “Oh well there is the controlling Eric that I know so well.” I slurred my words. I went to sit on the couch my head was turning, but I bumped into Eric. He sighed and walked me over to the couch shaking his head. “You are always trying to control my life, trying to pay me for the time I spend with you like I’m some sort of whore.” My hand went to my mouth the moment it came out but it was too late. “Is that what you think I think of you?” I needed to pull the knife I just put in his heart with my own hands. “I want you to have nice things; I want you to not have to work so hard. Part of me does feel a women’s place is at home being taken care of by the men of the family, as I told you when I stayed with you. I got up and ran to the bathroom I was going to get sick. Part from the drinks (so many so quickly) and part for the things I just said to the one person that has always been right at my side.
Chapter 9
I came out Eric was in the kitchen piece of glass in his hand. Something (other than me) had him on edge his fangs were out and he was smelling the air. “What……..” His hand was over my mouth before I could finish, he must have cut his hand cleaning up the bottle I could taste his blood my mouth. “This is your house I now bestow it too you lover.” He whispered in my ear and kissed my cheek. Before I could speak the front door burst in at us. I jumped back, I could see one vampire standing in the door way. He just stood there he could not enter the house because it now belongs to me. “Come out and play Eric” He said with his fangs out “Don’t worry the bitch would get hurt yet. He laughed in Eric’s Face. Eric towered over this vamp. “How dare you think you come here and think you can get to me!” Eric just laughed as he walked toward the door. “Eric no we don’t know how many there are.” Then it came to me that I could at least give him this number. Five empty spaces outside all on the porch ready to pounce. I was still searching the area when I heard in my head I have to keep her safe; I love this woman so much. If they take me they will kill her. I could not believe I was in my Viking’s head. I shot back to my head and decided to see if I could read any one else head to get information. The one right in front of the door look at that sweet bitch I can’t wait to make Eric watch as I fuck her and drain her dry OK that information did not help I projected to Eric. Eric he nodded but did not look at me There are five of them all on the porch waiting. Piece of cake lover, do not come out and yes that is an order. My phone is on the counter call Tina, if I do not come back call Bill. I felt the pain from that through the bond as he thought of me going back to Bill. He was gone out of the house before I could say anything else. I ran picked up the phone and called Tina. Within 10 minutes I heard her and Eric looking for the one that got away. Eric walked in to the house and Tina looked as if she ran into a brick wall and was confused. “Sookie my love are you going to invite her in.” Eric was laughing at his own trick. “Tina please come in” I said and before I could even get to Eric to look him over. He had Tina off the ground by the neck and was not being nice he squeezed her neck and I could tell it did hurt her as her Fangs came out. “Who all knew about me coming to my place Tina?” He said “Eric I would never betray you, you are my master you know this.” He tightened his grip around her tiny neck. Tears of blood were coming from her eyes. “You have to believe me.” “Eric let go her” I cried out He dropped her to the ground. “You must know that I and my king had nothing to do with this it must have been someone in the court when the king has made all of the arrangements and I told him you had instructed me to open your home.” She was still on her knees and hissed at Eric “Know this Viking I left my kings bed to come fight with you.” This must meant a lot more than I knew because Eric dropped to his knees in front of her. “I’m sorry that I would ever think you could betray me Tina.” He held out his hand and helped her to her feet. She walked to the door. She looked back at Eric and I. “You know Eric you are not the only one that has found love.” She was gone.
Chapter 10
Eric wiped his face and turned and looked at me. I must have looked like a deer in headlights because he was shaking his head. So we can now read each other’s thoughts. He was in my head. Yes I don’t know how or why. I sent back to him He walked over to the door and placed it over the whole that was there. Walked over got a hammer and nails and nailed it shut. No one must EVER know about this Sookie, he thought. You have just put yourself in more danger than you even know. Did you read any of the other vampire’s minds? “Yes” I said. He looked at me “When” He was walking over to me “When they attacked the one in the front door, He could not wait to make you watch him rape and kill me.” “Well I’m glad I killed that one first.” I was in his arms he was all full of blood not his own, he had a few cuts and bruises that were healing before my eyes. “I don’t know what to think of this Eric.” I tried to pull away but I could not “I have only gotten flashes every once in a while from your head, now I can hear everything.” “When did that happen?” His eye brown raised at me. “The night that you killed Long Shadow.” “You never told me.” He was shocked by this. “I thought you would have killed me so no little human would be looking in the mighty sheriff’s head.” “No lover I would have made you mine right then and there and taken you from Bill that night.” He stated. I fell in love you in love with you the first night in the bar when you saved me from the raid.” He was in my head again. I had pictures of what must have been his fantasies from that night. I slapped his chest and he laughed. “Oh lover this is going to be fun.” He chuckled as I was now the one rubbing my forehead. “I think I really need to work on my shields. Or I’ll have constant thought of you ravishing my body.” “What is so wrong with that?” He asked. There was a shower coming into my head and my back up again the shower wall with a Big Blonde Viking thrusting himself on me. The water was falling all over us. “Eric Northman I do believe you are trying to seduce me.” “Since the moment I met you, you just have finally starting to let me win.” He picked me up and I wrapped my legs around his waist. “You need to get all the blood off you.” I said teasingly “Won’t you come with me?” he was moving his hips rubbing against me. “You still have a little of my blood on your lips.” He moved his head and looked in my eyes. I licked my lips and I could taste his blood again. I was flooded with lust from the bond from him. “Would you like more?” We were moving for the stairs. I slapped his chest I was thinking I have had too much of Eric’s blood already as I was liking the taste of it. “What would happen if I did take more of your blood?” I asked as he sat me down on the bed. “You and I would be bonded forever, my blood is so old and powerful, and with just the few drops you had tonight opened your mind to us Vampires. I think we would almost be like one from there on out.” He seemed to be lost in his thoughts by this. “How much more would it take before I would turn?” “I would have to drain you to near death and then give you my blood. You would have to be on deaths door and get my blood before you can be turn. I will give you a choice, but I really hope it never comes to that.” He grabbed my hand to take me to the shower, I shook my head no “I need to sleep.” “Suite yourself” He has a sly smile on his face. I got undressed and put on a light pink nightgown and climbed into the very large bed. More pictures started in my head of what Eric was thinking of in the shower, I started to blush, but than a rush of lust and desire I wanted Eric so bad at that moment I took off my night gown and was naked on the bed and made sure I was ready for him when he got out of the shower. He came into the room “Oh I’m so going to love being in your head Lover” his eyes on me like a predator. He leaped from where he was at and was on me and in me before I even had a chance to breath. It was rough and hard he was going to take everything that he wanted from me tonight and expected me to do the same. As I moaned as he thrust he was talking in a language I did not understand. He flipped me over so he could mount me from behind thrusting harder I moaned even louder. He reaches up and grabbed my breast and played with it. Flipped me again so I was sitting on his lap facing him he grabbed my breast and I could not wait for him to bite into it, but I stopped him. I pulled his face to mine. “I want more of you.” I whispered. He chuckled “how much more of me can you have.” “I want your blood in me” I almost could not believe I was saying this. “I want it for the first time when it is my choice of taking it, not because I’ve been hurt, forced or tricked into taking it. I want it because I want you.” “Sookie, do you fully understand what you are asking me.” His hand was stroking my face “you have to trust me and want no one else but me, if we do this the bond will be forever until one of us dies.” “Yes, I have wanted no one but you for a long time and I’m tired of fighting myself to find a reason not to trust you.” He laid me on my back and began thrusting hard and faster, his fangs came out and he bit into my breast. I screamed in joy pleasure and pain. He was on my side tracing my stomach with his fingers. “Are you sure lover because there will be going back once we have done this and you will be mine.” We heard a knock at the door. “NOW WHAT” Eric yelled
Chapter 11
“It’s me Bill” Eric raised his eyebrows at me and bounded down the stairs naked. Northman you are one sadistic bastard you know that right!” I sent to him as I threw my night gown on. “How come I can’t walk in?” I heard Bill ask. “Sorry Bill you have to wait for the lady to invite you since this is her house.” I could hear the amusement Eric was having with this in his voice. I grabbed Eric a pair of sweatpants and headed down the stairs. “You may come in now Bill.” I threw the pants at Eric and headed to the kitchen to get them each a bottle of true blood. “You gave her your home.” “Keeps her protected and you were not to be here until tomorrow.” He shot Bill a look of displeasure. “There is another storm moving in and I got on the last flight they were going to allow in the area until it is over.” I walked over and handed them both the bottles. “With that, boys I am going to bed.” Eric met me at the stairs. “Tomorrow there will be a driver coming to get you to take you to get your hair done. It will be a formal evening. I had the honor of picking your dress for you myself and I hope you like it.” He kissed me so gently “Good night lover.” I walked up stairs and climbed into bed, I was asleep before my head hit he pillow. I woke up the next day looked at the clock on the bedside table and it said it was 12:30. I sighed and got myself in to the shower. The water felt good on my body. I pulled out a button down blouse so I could get it off without wrecking my hair once it was done. I ran down to the kitchen and made myself some English muffins and had a cup of coffee. There was a knock at the door. I opened up to the same man that has shown up at my house to take me to get a car. “Ms. Stackhouse are you ready.” “Yes” and I followed him out to the car. He opened the door for me and I climbed in the back. It seemed like we were driving forever before we got into town and to the salon. I walked in and told them who I was, guy came around and my heart gave a little shake, he reminded me of Lafayette. Even swung his hips when he walked the way Lafayette did. “Mr. Northman has told us about your dress and I think with this thick head of hair of yours we should do a cascade of curls flowing down your back.” “I am in your hands” I said to him in the most southern accent I could. I was trying hard to keep my mind blocked from the humans that I was now in the room all around me; I did not want to hear all the gossip of whatever town I was in. In about an hour I was ready to leave. I walked up to the front to pay. “Ms. Stackhouse it has already been taken care of, we hope you enjoy you evening.” Man what does that Vampire see in that, was I not good enough for his attentions. I spun on my heels and walked away before my temper got the best of me. Ohhhhh So your jealous again lover. I can’t help it that women throw themselves on me. This was going to be one dead Viking when I got home. I looked at my watch and it said 4:00. So he starts come back to life at around 4 that is good information to have. How could she do this to me? I know I hurt her but I don’t know why Eric feels like he has to throw it in my face that she is now his. I need to find away to get her back. I need to kill the Eric for the torment he is doing. How can I make her see how much I love her? I backed out of his head Bill I wanted to let him know I did not want to hurt him, well maybe a little, but Eric just loves his games and this one was at Bill’s expense. I could not let anyone know that I could read vampires minds. Not even Bill. It was about 4:30 when I got home. I went up stairs and started to put make up on. Umm dear when will you be bringing me my dress I’m up stairs naked without knowing what I need to wear under the dress to make it look proper. You are such a tease. I’m not teasing you I need to know what kind of bra I need to put on and what panties would be best too. Well I guess I could start with the thigh high stockings. I guess I’ll just go down to the kitchen and get something to eat till you wake. Do you know how good I feel wearing one of your shirts? Oh this is torture. I walked down to the kitchen and started to pull out things to make a sandwich, I was pulled up and placed on the counter. “Just the right height lover.” Eric mouth was all over my neck. “Is Bill down there too?” I asked as the lust was building up in me. “Yes” Eric did not stop his assault on me. “Then stop, I am not going to be part of your little game Northman.” I kissed him lightly on the lips. “You started the game by telling me you were naked and in my shirt, which looks great on you.” Eric was still standing between my legs when Bill walked up the stairs. I pushed Eric away but he was not having it. “Why Bill nice to see you up so early.” Eric smiled I slapped his chest “Stop and let me go get ready.” I should rip his throat out for what he is doing. Why am I so scared of what he would do to me we are not even on his turf. But if I do anything Sookie will never come back to me. I looked at Bill I knew how bad he was hurting and it was now my fault. Eric went to the closet and pulled out a long garment bag. He handed it to me and took me up stairs. “We still need to find out what else Pam packed in that bag of your Lover.” my eyes never left Bill as his hand were in fist by his side. I went up the stair with Eric. “Why do you have to do that to him?” I smacked Eric “why can’t you just let him get use to us together instead of throwing it in his face?” “I’m not doing anything I would not do any other time darling.” He said as he was fishing around my bag He stood up with a strapless black lace corset and a garter belt. “I knew I could count on Pam.” He smile as he handed them to me, “What about the panties?” “No need for those to get in our way Lover.” He left to go get in the shower. I opened the bag and I gasped. It was the most stunning dress I had seen. It was black strapless low cut back with sequins all over. It was slit up the side and dragged just a tad on the ground behind me. It fit me perfect. I walked down stairs and Bill was sitting on the couch he was already in a Tux and I forgot how good he looked in a tux. He stood up when he heard my heels hit the wood floor and spun around. “Sookie you look stunning.” He was eyeing me up and down. I wish you were going to be on my arm tonight, then we could come back here together in front of the fire and I could see the rest of you I miss so much. I blushed at the thoughts Bill was having about me. There was Jealousy surge through the Bond and I noticed Eric was standing right behind me. I took a deep breath in and hoped that they did not fighting each other right here. “OK I have just about had enough out of both of you.” I yelled. They both looked puzzled as I started to yell. “Eric you need to stop the games with Bill you know I care deeply for him and Bill you need to get use to the idea that I am with Eric and that I love him.” Oh boy there was another stake right through the heart. Eric just looked so proud and HOT leaning against the banister to the stairs in his tux. His hair was pulled back in to a long tight ponytail. The smile that flashed across his face, as I told someone other than him that I love Eric he just looked over at Bill again with the smuggest look. “Bill, I’m sorry. I turned and looked at him, his head was down and I knew he just wanted to get away from me. Yet another sting to poor Bill came out of Eric’s mouth “Well at least you let him hear it from you instead of being told by someone else as he did to you.” “Eric that really will be enough Please. Can you please give me a minute with Bill.” “Fine I’ll go start the cars and warm them up.” He threw his hands up in the air as he went. “I really did not want you to find out this way Bill. I was going to come and talk to you when I got back. I had no idea you were even coming to Wisconsin.” “I’m here on orders from the King, he will be here tonight too.” “King Felipe is going to be here?” I was shocked “Yes Sookie he wants to hear what King Michael has to say about all of this for himself. I think he might be looking at new territory also.” “I am truly sorry that I hurt you Bill.” He was right up next to me smelling me touched my arm with the back of his hand and it sent shivers down my spine. “Do you really love him?” His eyes were the saddest I have ever seen. “Yes, I do I know he is arrogant and self serving, but that is not the real Eric and the one that I am with is caring and sensitive.” My eyes must have lit up while I was talking about Eric to Bill. “You truly are in love.” He said to me. He pulled me close to him and kissed me a tear rolled down my cheek. “He pulled back, than I am truly happy for you.”
Chapter 12
I grabbed my wrap and purse that matched my dress (Pam is really good at this shopping thing her and I might have to go when I get home) I took Bills arm and he escorted me to the garage. He handed me over to Eric and gave him a nod. “Bill you can take the BMW over there, we will go in the Suburban. If you could please make other sleeping arrangements for this evening too Ms. Stackhouse and I would be greatly appreciative.” I shot Eric a dirty look to let him know that I did not like his tone. We got in the car and we were off to the party. “So King Felipe is going to be there?” I said looking at Eric. “Yes, I found out when Bill called to tell me he was coming.” He glanced to me and then back to the road. “It seems that he is thinking that this is more than what Tina has told us and wants a private meeting with King Michael.” “What do you think this is all about? I just don’t get why all the attacks have all been on you.” “I will find out don’t you worry Love.” He took my hand and kissed the back of it. They pulled into a drive way of a huge house that was on a lake. The door man opened my door and I stepped out and wrapped myself tighter with the shawl I had. Eric came around and took my arm. I felt relaxed and carefree with him leading the way. “This is a party for the two kings more than anything else. It’s King Michael’s way of showing what a great Kingdom he has.” Tina came walking up to us and she seemed like she was in a hurry. “Bad news Eric” She said as she grabbed his arm from me and lead Eric into a room where they could talk alone. “Sookie, I’ll take you in” A cool voice that I knew all so well who came from behind me. I turned and Bill was standing there “Shall we he held his arm out for me and I took it. I know I should not read my ex-boyfriends mind, but I could not help myself. This is how it should be, I wish there was some way to get you to comeback, you look so lovely in that dress. I just wish we could skip all of this and I could get you to go home with me and we could spend all night in bed . OH Shit that is Megan. I looked and there was the coldest women standing in just inside the door looking out at Bill and I. She had long blond hair she was wearing a long black dress and her blue eyes seem to be looking through everyone. She seemed to be looking for one person. I was about to see if I could read her mind, but as the thought came to me, she stared at me as if she knew what I just said. There was no smile on her face and she did not move her eyes off me as Bill walked passed be without even a nod. He led me straight to the dance floor and we started dancing together. “Who was that Bill and why won’t she stop staring at me?” I felt her cold eyes on me. “Sookie that is someone that has hated Eric since he rejected her over along time ago, she usually does something to get herself punished and then she shows up again, I don’t know why she would be her or if she even know Eric is here.” Tina came up to us “The kings would like to see both of you in the office, please follow me.” She turned and led the way. Megan grabbed Tina’s arm and spun her around to look at her. “I hear Eric is in town, where is he.” Her eyes were blazing with anger at Tina, and she turned she gaze to Bill and I. “Bill I heard you were mainstreaming but don’t you think you could have found a vampire to bring here.” Tina pulled away from her and led us to the room She opened the door and we stepped in Eric was leaning up against a wall and King Michael was in his chair behind a big wood desk. King Felipe was sitting on the couch with Victor standing behind him. Eric glanced at me as he felt my uneasiness coming through the bond. I was about to cross the room to Eric when King Michael stood up. “Miss Stackhouse please sit.” He was as tall as Eric and just as large, but his hair was dark brown long following down past his shoulders. He had a goatee on his face and large dark eye. I could see why Tina would be content to be with him. I took the chair closest to Eric and Bill stayed back by the door. “It is my understanding Miss Stackhouse you were the one that was hit by one of the Vampires.” King Michael had a deep voice that was very smooth. “Yes your highness. I would love to tell you anything I could about it but I don’t remember much but the head ache I had after it.” “These vampires are rouges and we have found out who they are nesting with and it seems that Eric here is the target.” He said as he looked over at Eric. There was a load bang from behind us the door was still closed but was another huge bang on the door and it burst open this time and a dead guards body came flying sliding in front of my feet. Eric picked me up by my waist and pulled me to the back of the room, Victor, Tina, Bill and Eric were out of the room before I knew what was going on. King Michael and King Felipe both went to join in the fight. I ran to the door I was the only human left I could feel nothing but vampires around me. I ran to see if I could find any either Eric or Bill. I saw Eric he had just killed another vampire, before I could get across the room I was grabbed by my ankle I looked down and a vampire has my foot and was trying to pull it to his mouth to bite I grabbed a piece of a table that was broken on the floor and shoved it through his back. I felt some one grab me around the waist and spin me around. It was another vampire I was pushing with all my might to get away from his fangs that he was about to bite me in the neck. He head flew backwards and before I even saw anything his head lead on the ground next to my feet and King Michael was there with an ax in hand. He looked like a lumberjack in a Tux. My eyes grew big and he swung around behind him swing the ax the next vampire head had come clean off. I looked around and there were only the two kings, Victor, Eric, Bill, Tina and a couple of other vampires standing in the room. Eric crossed the room to me. Pulled me into his arm and kissed me. I saw Bill flinch out of the corner of my eye, but I did not care. Tina stood proud in front of her King, she looked so tiny in front of him. King Felipe crossed over to Eric and I. “This looks like this is your mess sheriff, I will assume you will have it taken care of before you return to Louisiana.” He grabbed my hand and lifted it and kissed the back of my hand. “It is such a shame the party was broken up before I got a chance to dance with you Miss. Stackhouse, you do look divine tonight.” With that he and Victor and King Michael were gone.
Chapter 13
I turned back to Eric who was lost in thought when I saw her cross the room and grab Eric and turned him around the room had 10 other vampires with her and had us surrounded. “Just like you Northman to think you can take someone else women.” Megan hisses as she pushed me into Bill’s arms my chest hurt from where she had hit me. “Is that not how you got Tina? Were you not on a ship going to Spain?” She looked at Tina “On your way to a wedding is that not right your highness, well that is what you were in your human life, until this monster took everything away and took you as his prize. I always wondered if daddy even found out that his daughter broke her word of marrying the King of Spain and decided to run off with a Viking Vampire instead of living up to her obligation for her country.” Megan hissed at Tina. Tina stood tall and you could see that she truly was royalty. “You did not know the one you decided to take to your bed was going to have you killed to be his prize, and oh what a prize for him to take the princess of Austria who was to unite her kingdom with Spain and God, but you just had to give yourself to the Viking that stalked his prey from Austria to Spain.” She laughed. “ Tell me Tina was it worth all the way your body looked that day when the ladies came to prepare you for your wedding and you lay there bloody and naked Dead? But let’s see that is not what I carried about from that night. Where were you supposed to be Eric?” She was looking right at him “I was where I wanted to be Megan I told you how many times prior to that I would not be in your nest or your bed; sorry blonds do nothing for me.” He had a little smirk on his face and I could tell he had something up his sleeve. “Any way I think you’re little too old for my taste, I like young ones.” Her eyes met his and they were blazing with hate. “Well let’s see how young you like them.” She crossed the room and grabbed me out of Bills arms before he could even think of stopping her, she held my head tilted to Eric so he could bite. “I told you I don’t care for blonds.” He stared at Megan. “Eric why does she smell so much of you? Well if you’re not going to drink I will.” Her fangs came out, but Eric pulled me to him before she could do anything. “As I thought she is your human not Bill’s.” Bill and Tina were trying to figure out what do there were too many other vampires around us. She had attacked the house to drive the kings out and have the best shot and Eric and her plan worked. “Bill, Tina if you two would like to follow myself and Miss. Stackhouse we will leave.” Eric never took his eyes off Megan. “And where do you think you would be going Eric.”Megan hissed at him. “I see no reason to be having this conversation with you. I understand you are angry because you never got to have the Great Viking.” The ever so cocky Viking was about to get us all killed was the only thing I could think Lover how can you think such things of me he chuckled in my head. Don’t worry I know what I’m doing with her. This game has been going on forever with her. I was hoping she would have found a new toy by now. I don’t find this funny Eric. I can’t change who I am Sookie, I don’t bow down to this women. “Megan your game bores me. If you want to try to do something do it now or I am walking out of here.” He eyes were even more intense. “Well than thank you for ruining what should have been a very pleasant evening, Sookie may I take your arm please.” He held my arm and we followed Bill and Tina out of the door. Bill went to the BMW Tina got in with him. Eric opened my door and I got in. He came around to the other side. “I wish I could tell you that this will be the last we saw of her, but it won’t I think this time I will have to kill her.” Eric said to me. “She knows you are with me and she will go after you. You heard what she thinks of Tina and well Megan was being nice about her tonight.” I did not say anything I was tired of being around all the death and blood and now it seems that my latest boyfriend has a crazy ex in his life. I’m really starting to wonder if this is not a question I should ask the moment I met a man that I like. You know Hi what is your name please can you tell me do you have a psycho ex somewhere out there that is going to come back kill a bunch of people or try to kill me, Oh you do sorry I can’t date you. I chuckled out loud to this. “What is so funny Love?” Eric looked at me. “Just that every guy that shows any interest in me has some crazy ex or crazy mother that I ended up in danger over.” I waved my hand up at him. He grabbed it “Sookie, I never dated her, and with what King Felipe said this is my mess and needs to be ended, if I don’t it would be a failure on my part and who knows what he and Victor would decide to do.” He looked at me his eyes were intense. “Now with what you said to me last night about wanting to bond with me on your accord, are you sure this is something that you want to do?” I had not even thought much about it since I said it to him last night while we were together. “Yes Eric I was serious about it. I want to be with you.” “Good than we need to get back home.” He smiled at me and his fangs were fully extended and I could feel his desire and happiness through the bond. We pulled into the garage. Eric walked around to my door and opened it picked me up and carried me into the house, and straight up to the bedroom. He set me down right in front of the bed I was standing there; he took his coat off and looked at me as he took off his bow tie. I walked over to him and started to unbutton his shirt. I pulled his shirt off and Eric unzipped my dress. It fell to the ground and Eric groaned. As he took his pants off. “Sookie I think you might be the death of me, how am I to keep you safe if all I want to do is ravish every inch of your body.” I blushed he pulled me into his arms. He pulled me on to the bed with my back to his chest. “I’m going to put a small cut on my wrist, after you start to drink I will bite your neck, is this OK with you?” “Yes” Eric Kissed my neck and undid the strapless bra. He pulled out a knife that looked old and something you would use in a ritual. He raised it to his wrist and stopped. I looked over my shoulder to try to see what he was doing. “Are you sure, this is not something that is to be taken lightly we will be together until one of us dies, are you sure you want this. I can’t give you children, but I will always love you. I will always protect you, you shall never have to want for nothing.” I turned myself around and looked him in the eyes. “Eric I will not lie to you and say that I never wanted children that is something I had always hoped for, but I also know that I can’t be with a human man having all their thoughts going through my head all the time. I just feel so complete when I’m with you. You have made realize a lot of things about myself that you made me look at.” He pulled me too him and kissed me it was gentle and sweet. “I want to look in your eyes while you drink for me. And lover do you know how good you look with nothing but gaiter belt on.” “Do you know how good you look in a tux and how much fun it was to take it off.” I kissed his chest. He sighed “If you keep that up I won’t be able to control what I do to you.” He chuckled and I felt the knife on my back as he stroked it with his hand. He took this knife back to his wrist “and with this I they wed.” He said in a playful voice and I smacked him playfully on the chest “You’re mocking me”. He laughed “Not at all.” There was a large bang from down stairs and sound of glass crashing in. I was laying flat on my back and Eric was down the stair I grabbed my robe and pulled it on there was another crash sound but this time it was from in the room I spun around to see two shifters standing up I went running for the stairs, I was grabbed by my hair and pulled into the arm of one of the shifters. “It’s time that boyfriend comes out and plays.” He licked my cheek. I felt the rage through the bond as Eric stood at the top of the stairs staring at me, The knife that was to be used for him and I was now at my neck the shifters hand was just waiting to any movement from Eric. “Where is she.” He asked the shifter “Down by the lake in that little cabin you have down there.” I was pushed by the other shifter to get moving and we walked down the stairs. I stopped at the door and pulled boots on my feet. There was a jab of the knife in my back. “I really don’t need to use the knife you know.” The shifter said to me as I opened the door and pushed me down into the snow. Eric was dressed and with the other shifter came to my side and helped me up. I need as much information as you can get me. I need to know how many and where. Can you handle this shifter. Do what you need to get him away from you. You will know where I am find me. We stood up and the shifter but the knife to my throat again. Eric grabbed the shifter throat. “If I see one drop of her blood tonight I will take all of yours in return.” The shifter pressed the knife into my neck and I gasped. A tinny drop of blood trailed down my neck. Eric twisted his hand the shifter fell to the ground. Eric grabbed the knife and pulled me to him. Licked the drop of blood from my neck the other Shifter was pushing us both. “I warned him.” Eric looked at the other shifter I felt his hand in the pocket of my robe. “I give you the same warning; you touch her, hurt her or even look at her wrong you join your friend.” She is in the cabin; there are 8 other vampires with her and two humans. This is the only other shifter that I can find. He nodded without looking at me. You have a knife now use it if you must, It won’t do much but buy time for you to get yourself safe, if you do get away let me know and I will tell you where to go, I have many hiding spots of this land. I will find you and nothing will happen to you. Megan knows that if she kills you I will kill her you are the ploy to get me out nothing else. I feel how angry you are. You have no idea, please let me come and find you. Do not come to find me lover. He grabbed me close and kissed me, He turned looked at the shifter. “So since it is only you know are you going to choose to stay with her or are you going to follow me?” and he was gone. I stood there for a moment and I ran in what I hoped was the other direction of Eric. The shifter decided I was the easier to catch, he was running after me. I could hear him getting closer then there was the sound of nothing. I stopped and looked behind me there was nothing. I was alone. I could see the light at the cabin and the moon reflecting on the lake. Thought of how lovely a summer night would sit down there on porch in Eric’s arm. I saw him approach the door. And walked in I heart skipped. Stay away go back to the main house both shifters are dead. Do not come here. This is not something I want you to see. The anger that came through the bond was so intense I have never really thought of what Eric was capable of until this moment and I knew that not a single being in that cabin was going to escape his rage tonight. I ran as fast as I could back up to the house. I ran up to the room I put clothing on and tried to find the cell phone I could not find it “Fuck” The angry and the rage that was coming through the bond I was scared he had no control I could feel he has gone berserk. I sitting on the kitchen floor before I even knew what I was doing I heard in my head. Sookie, how are you calling me in my thoughts, It was Bill with his cool voice. How is it that you are reaching out to me and why are you so scared. Bill please I’m alone and I need someone with me please. Where is Eric He has gone after Megan.
Chapter 14
I was terrified I could feel Eric coming closer his anger still bubbling up to the surface the rage of everything that He was coming closer. I wanted to find a place to hide I stood up and ran to the basement. “Megan where are you, you can’t hide from me.” I heard him yell OK at least he was still after her, see must have gotten away. I realized that with the house open like it is that she might have been able to get in here. I heard a noise from in the dark corner of the room. I jumped up to run the stairs and she was on me before “Oh now that is where you have been.” She was bleeding from her wounds but they were healing. “I could really use the blood for strength, but I know if I scratch you he will kill me and we can’t have that, so you are going to get me out of here.” I tried to get out of her arms but I could not break free “Let her go Now!” His voice thundered through the space and I could have thought Thor himself was commanding Megan to let me go. I gave me enough time to Grab one of the spindles that was lose on the step Megan Picked me up and the spindle broke off in my hand. Eric launched himself on Megan, picked her up and threw her across the room. She body slammed against the wall. She scrambled to her feet and instead of going after Eric she came after me I was ready for her attack I had the broken piece of wood in my hand she lunged at me and I pushed it in her chest. Her look was of horror and I was being sprayed with her blood. Eric walked over to me Grabbed me I could feel his lust his desire I was his prize and he was not going to wait a moment longer. He ripped my clothing off and pushed me up against the wall with such force. He was licking the blood off me. I struggled with his pants the moment I got him free he entered me thrusting hard fast taking everything letting his anger give away to lust, He relaxed took me off the wall and began to walk up the stairs. “Eric” I groaned “Who cares if we get to the bed.” He laid me in front of the couch on the floor. There was a knock at the door. “GO AWAY.” Is all Eric called out. “I need to see Sookie.” Bill voice came from the other side. Eric cocked his head and looked down at me “Lover did I not say don’t tell anyone about your new gift.” “I was scared, sorry I did it before I even knew I did.” He stood up and walked to the door he was covered with blood it was all through his blond hair, Streaked down his face and chest. He opened the door and Bill walked in I was hiding myself behind the cushion of the couch and Bill was next to me ripping it out of my hand to make sure there was not a scratch on me. Eric had him up my his neck before I could cover myself. “You do not think that you can come in her home and take her dignity because she was once yours.” Eric rage was building back up. “Eric stop please he was just making sure I was OK he did not mean any harm!” I was trying to get Eric to calm down but I think Bill had pushed the line one too many times and I was scared that Eric would kill Bill here on the spot. I ran over and pulled on Eric’s arm and he let me. “I’m yours Eric he knew I was terrified and did not know what was happening.” I pushed Eric back a few more steps away from Bill. “Please leave.” I said to Bill, he left without a word. I looked at Eric I did not know what he was going to do I could not see his thoughts and I could not feel him through the bond. I started to walk toward the steps. “He needs to know that he cannot touch what I love, I could have cut his hands off for such a thing.” Eric’s voice is cold. “You keep stopping me why?” “Eric he was only coming because I called him for help. I was alone and scared. I’m sorry if that hurts you.” “Do you still love him?” Eric pulled me toward him and looked in my eyes. I thought about it for a minute. “Yes, but not anymore than I love Sam, he will always have a special place with me Eric he was my first boyfriend.” “You do understand there might come a day of war.” I put my fingers to his lips before he could say a word. “Let’s not think about that until the time comes, please.” I pulled his hand, “I want to get showered and go to bed Please.” “Will you sleep with me in my chamber down stairs?” He picked me up and we were in the shower before I could say anything. “After all this was to be our wedding night.” He chuckled. My back was up against the wall of the shower my legs wrapped around his waist. I pulled him to me “This is where I want to be Eric no other place in the world.” I breathed in his ear. He bit down on breast and drank from me as he thrust hard into me. I could fell the climax rushing up from both of us. My legs were Jell-O I could not stand on my own. Eric held me up, “bit much for you love.” He winked at me. “I killed my boyfriend’s jealous whatever she was to you, the third one, how do you think I feel.” Eric Laughed I think any one that is jealous around you better watch out, they will go down as fast as bartenders at Fantisia. I slapped his ass as he walked out of the shower. “So is that still your favorite part of me?” He smiled back wiggling it for me. “Eric, I have a question for you.” I said as I put my robe on that he offered me. “Are we ever going to go out on a date, or is my life going to be in danger every time we are together?” “Oh your life is in danger any time you are out with me because you may never want to go home and leave me.” He said in his cockiest voice. “What you want me to take you on a date after our wedding night? That seems a little backwards love; I would have thought you would have asked me to move you to my loft after tonight not date you.” He was out of the room before I could throw something at him. I could hear his mighty laugh from down in the kitchen. I ran down the steps he was standing by the counter staring at me. “I have given you a home already and you won’t share my bed in Shreveport.” He was teasing me. “Why won’t you share my bed in Bon Temps. Besides it is my family home, I can’t just leave it.” I was teasing him back only partly “I am too tired for your teasing Mr. Northman Good night.” I turned and walked toward the steps. He pulled my waist. “I thought you were sleeping with me, why are you walking up the stairs.” We walked down the steps and to a wall. I glanced up at Eric, he chuckled and pressed a hidden button. The Wall opened and there was a huge bed in red silk lying in the middle of the room. The only light came from candles that were everywhere lit all over. It was beautiful. “This is how your day chamber always looks.” I teased him. He chuckled and pulled me to the bed, “I know you must sleep now lover. He kissed my forehead. I will be back I have to make a few arrangements and call King Felipe to let him know the mess is cleaned up.”
“Can you please stay until I fall asleep? I don’t want to be alone.” He curled up next to me and grabbed my hand the way I did to him that first night when he had no memory.
Chapter 15
When I woke up the next day Eric was there in all his glory, Yep even sleeps naked here in the cold north. I got up and went to the kitchen made myself some coffee and English muffins. There was already people there working on repairing the windows, they told me they would be done in a few hours. I went up stairs took a shower got dressed and decided I would go for a walk. I walked back down to the tiny cabin that sat on the lake. It was not much there was a fireplace that was big enough to cook in and old straw type beds. The cabin itself looked old. I wondered how long it had been here and how long Eric had owned this piece of land. There were chairs out on the dock but there was too much snow for me to care to walk in. I sat on one of the chairs on the porch of the cabin. As I sat there I started to think about things that have happened and I could not help but wonder what life was going to throw at me next. My cell phone rang. It was my brother Jason. Giving me the latest on his wife and the latest miscarriage she had. I felt bad for him I could tell it was killing him not having a child yet. This would be number three. I wondered if I was making the right decisions for my life I had told myself that I was not going to be with Vampires again and here I am in love with one that is very old and very important. I wondered what King Felipe had thought about everything that happened last night and what he thought about Eric and I kissing like we did in front of him. Eric was not the type that wanted any one that had power over him to know what his cards were. Now Felipe knew there was something between us. What would Eric think about all of this and what will he want to do about it. I was getting too cold to stay out here any longer. The sun was too low and was not giving any warmth any more. I started back to the house and wondered when we would go home. I still did really like this place tucked back in the woods, I just wanted to see it in the summer. I’m really not one to like the cold. I made it back to the house. Where are you lover, I’m alone and this bed is really too big for just me. I’m just walking in the house. I just went for a walk. You went for a walk in all the snow without me. That is not very nice Lover, I love the snow and have not had a good snowball fight in a long time. Now who is acting like a child. I walked over the fire place and lit a fire. All the repairs were done but the house had a chill in it still that I wanted to get out. I looked up at the clock Eric would be up in about a ½ hour. I went up stairs to clean up the mess that was left from out clothing the night before. I picked up my dress placed it on a hanger. Did the same to the tux. I was feeling very content and very much happy. “How did you sleep?” I swung around and caught Eric around the neck. “Yes lover when you are open you always know where I am and how I feel. Now tell me why I was feeling all confused when I first awoke.” He stared into my eyes. “Jason called me they had another miscarriage. It just made me think about how things are going to be between you and I.” I stopped myself. “Sookie what is really bothering you, why are you not telling me?” Eric was looking deep in my eyes searching for something. “What are we going to say to King Felipe about why we kissed like that in front of him and what you think about that.” “Nothing, I don’t care what he thinks.” I could tell he was lying to me about this but thought I should not press it. “Eric why is it that I can’t just touch you and read your thought like I can with people? It seems like we can have conversations in our minds and show each other what the other wants them to see but I don’t get your thoughts.” “I don’t know this, just a link we now have and you now know that pathway to take to get into other vampires’ minds.” “When are you taking me home?” “What you want to get rid of me already? Maybe I wanted to keep you up here to myself for a little while.” He started to kiss my neck. I want to enjoy every minute I get if you lover because no matter how much time I have with you it will never be enough.” My heart raced. “As much as that sound great, what is going to happen when we get home. I will be in Bon Temps and you in Shreveport. I won’t hear from you for another three weeks. It is on thing to have these great awesome nights together, but I want to be with you every night I want to see you, I loved being able to wake up with you.” I could feel the tears falling down my cheeks. Great I always seem to cry in front of the man who hates it the most. “I know this is not right but I want to be selfish about you. I don’t want any of those fang bangers to even touch you, but I know you have to keep your image up, but as you vampires just loved to say Eric your mine and I don’t want to share.” He was laughing and pulled me to sit on the bed with him. “Oh lover we will need to work this out I wish you would just come and live with me in Shreveport. You could work at the bar if you wanted to I would be able to put you on our health care plan that way. I know you don’t want to leave Bon Temps or Merollet’s, but I can’t come to Bon Temps every night. I have to be at the bar watching and making sure my area is running well. It would be great if you lived with me that way if I have to go away I know where you will be the moment I return.” He kissed my cheek. “You are a very independent women and I will not try to take that from you.” I really did not know what to say about this my life was in Bon Temps it was all I knew before I met the vampires, but since I have met them my eyes have been open to a whole new world and there was so much more that I now wanted to see at Eric’s side. I could not believe I was about to say this. “Ok I’ll do it, but there are conditions. First I’m keeping Gran’s house. It will always be home to me. I figure Amelia and Octavia can stay pay me rent and just keep my bedroom the way it is for me.” He raised his eye brows at me. “That way when I need a get away I have a place to go.” “Next there will not be a lot of gifts I will not be a kept women and I will not have people thinking I’m your pet.” “What would my shifts be at Fangtasia?” “OK you want to negotiate our relationship. I will buy you gifts when I feel like getting them for you that is why they are called gifts. Yes it is wise for you to keep your home and I would not ask to sale it. I will have a renovations done to make sure you are safe there if I can’t be with you. I would also like to have a place to sleep that is close to you and not in the room across the hall.” “We will see about your schedule when we get back, I think it will run about the same as mine. That way we have the same nights off. I do like that if I want you to go on a trip with me I will no longer have an issue clearing it with the boss.” He smiled at me. “Is there anything else?” “Yes there is and now this is going to be the hardest part for you. I am friends with the shifters, Wares, and Bill. Can you handle it if other men are giving me there attention? Can you let me handle the issue without losing your temper?” I could feel him trying to push down his anger. “I will try to let you handle it, but if I see anything inappropriate that I take offence to I will stand up and say something I will not be insulted by these men in my area and think they can get away with it. I do have to maintain my area and if I let these men insult me through you how long do you think I would still be sheriff? Please understand this from my point of you. You are mine and I must let everyone know, if anyone insults you they are insulting me.” I could not argue this point “They are my friends and you must trust me that I would never do anything with them that would hurt you.” “I know lover, I let you go with Quinn did I not.” He leaned over and kissed me. “So when are we going home?” I looked up in his eyes. “Tonight, You have a lot to talk with you shifter boss and I will need to get things ready at my place for you.” I looked at him and was going to question this but I thought I should not and left it. There was a knock on the door. Eric got dressed and down to the and answer the door. “Sookie it’s the driver to take up to the air port are you ready?” Eric called up. I walked down the stairs. “Eric I have not even gotten ………………….” I stopped at what I saw. Eric was holding the biggest bouquet of flowers. He hand a box in hand. I decided I would make light of the situation instead of crying. “Eric what did I just say about gifts.” I was still stuck to the last step of the stairs and found my legs would not carry me down. He came over to me. “Sookie these are for you.” He handed me the flowers there were beautiful Roses of all different shades of pinks and reds. He opened that box to show an old bracelet it was made of gold and had markings on it. “This was my mother’s bracelet. I was really hoping you would accept it and wear it. The markings are runes and they are for protection.” “It is beautiful.” I did not know what to say this bracelet belonged in a museum not on my wrist. He slid it on and pressed it a little so it would not come off. “I love you.” He looked almost in thought as he looked at me. Tears were running down my cheek, Eric wiped them away. “You do seem to cry a lot around me.” “These are tears of joy.” I tried to get myself together. “I love you too Eric.” He went up stairs grabbed our bags, brought them down and placed them in the car. “Tina will take care of closing up the cabin until we want to come back.” He said to me as he helped me in my coat.
Chapter 16
We were driving back to his loft in Shreveport, my cell phone rang. I looked at Eric and sighed “It’s Sam.” Eric just chuckled. “This is not going to be easy, I’m going to have to talk to him face to face.” “OK so we go to Bon Temps tonight then.” He picked up his cell phone to call and let Pam know the change on plans. We walked into Merollet’s. Everyone’s eyes were frozen on Eric. We walked up to the bar Eric sat down and I looked at Sam. “Can I talk with you for a minute Sam?” “Sure Sook, what’s up?” He came around the bar and we were heading back to his office. I gave him a hug first. He smiled “Ok now I really want to know what is going on.” “I don’t know how to say this, but I’m moving to Shreveport.” I held up my hand so he would not stop me “I’m going to have to quit here, but if you are ever short handed call me and I will come and fill in when ever you need. I will be working at Fangtasia. I have decided that the only way to see if this is going to work with Eric and I is to be with him.” “Wow you must have really been hit hard on the head, I thought you just told me you were moving in with a very dangerous vampire.” Sam’s blue eyes were buzzing with concern. “Yes Sam I am going to live with Eric, I love him and he understands how much my friendship with you is. You can call me anytime you need anything.” I gave him a small kiss on the cheek and walked out of the office. As I came back in the bar Eric stood up and everyone became quiet again. “Are you ready Lover.” I looked around at all the regulars that were in the bar that night, I was hoping Jason would have been there, but he wasn’t. “Yep, no time like the present to start new Right?” He took my hand and we left. We pulled into my house on hummingbird lane it was dark. We walked into the back I turned on the light. There was a note on the counter. Sookie, We went to New Orleans to check out the progress of things. We should be back in a couple of days. Hope to see you soon. Amelia “So we have the house to ourselves tonight.” I heard Eric’s deep voice say into my ear and I could feel just how ready he was to take me. I turned to face him. Before I could even kiss him he already had me lying on my back on the kitchen table I was trying to get out of my coat as he was already pulling my pants off. Where our clothing went and landed I did not know or care, the only thing I carried about was standing before me looking at me as if I was the most beautiful thing he has ever seen, I felt the same way about him. He picked me up and took me to my room. His lips were on mine. I parted my mouth and our tongues were in their own dance together. I felt his hands trail down my chest and grabbed my leg to part them for him. He played with me nub before he put his fingers into me. I had to break off the kiss to breath. He left me mouth to work on my breast his tongue danced around my nipple. I was about to climax. “Not so fast lover.” He was looking in my eyes. I want to enjoy every piece of you tonight.” He got out of bed. “Eric where are you going?” I was crushed we were about to have amazing sex and he left the bed. He came back with Plywood hammer, nails and tape. He boarded up my windows and seal off all the gaps with the tape. “Now I’m going no where.” He looked at me “I really hope you are not tired lover, because I plan on keeping this up until the sun comes up.” He pulled my legs to the edge of the bed, lifted my hips so they were at the right height and thrust himself into me. I arched my back to take him in and moaned. He fell on top of me and his mouth found my breast as he still thrusting into me I felt his fangs enter into my breast and I gasped. The pleasure was so intense I had a tear running down my face. I felt Eric lick it off. “Look at me.” We locked eyes which rushed us both to our release. He pulled me up to him on the pillows, and threw the covers over me. “I think I am really going to like this sleeping together thing.” I giggled as aftershocks were still running threw my body. “Oh there will be no sleeping for you tonight. I plan to make sure you are mine in every way I can think of tonight.” He held up my hand and looked at the bracelet on my wrist. “This bracelet has never looked so beautiful.” “You are going to make me cry again.” I had my head on his chest. My fingers were tracing the muscles on his stomach. I was wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have this man love me so deeply and so truly and how I missed seeing it for so long. “So what night were you thinking of taking Pam shopping?” He looked down at me with a smile. “Well I will have to go to get things to wear to work for you I don’t think my white tee shirt and black shorts will work.” “The shorts will but yes we need to Vamp you up a little bit.” We both laughed at how ridiculous humans thought of Vampires and the way they should look. I was about to say something But Eric rolled over on me his lips were on mine and he thrust into me again. “Look at me lover, I don’t want you to take your eyes off me.” It was slow and I could feel just how much this man loved me. I never felt so safe in my life. “Nothing will ever happen to you as long as we are together.” He kissed me again. We laid in each others arms just holding each other for a while. He kissed the top of my head. “Please tell me what you want Sookie and I will get it for you.” He said softly. “You have already given me what I have wanted for a long time.” I felt how happy he was through the bond. The sun must have been coming up we both drifted off to sleep in each others arm. I had never been so happy or content in my life as I was in that moment.
Chapter 17
I woke up with a start. I reached over and felt Eric next to me. I was breathing heavy and was almost in a panic. I felt as if I could not breath I must have projected my feeling straight to Eric. He was out of Bed and ready to attack. He shook his head and looked at me. “What is it why are you panicking?” he was grabbing me into his arms and I was shaking. “It must have been a dream, I don’t remember anything but thinking you were taken from me.” I was still trying to catch my breath. I felt so much better being in his arms. “I’m sorry I did not think I would have woken you from a dream of mine.” “I was starting to come around anyway and I felt your fear and panic.” He rubbed his face. “Well we are up let’s get packing, I’ll call Pam and find out when the truck will be here.” He headed out to the Kitchen and pulled out a bottle of True Blood and put it in the microwave. Pulled out a couple of things and made breakfast for me. Eggs, sausage, and toast. I was impressed. We had all my clothing packed up and in his corvette. I told him to cancel the truck I wanted all the other stuff to stay at my house for now. I left a note for Ameila to call me as soon as they returned. Looked back at the house I was trying not to let Eric know how sad I was about leaving but I could not hide it, stupid blood bond. He put his arm around me and comforted me letting me sit there and just take it all in. Ok I love this blood bond. We headed to Fangtasia, walked into the back door and straight to Eric’s office. There Pam was holding out clothing for me “here put these on.” She said to me and I left for the bathroom. I walked out after putting on heavier makeup and making sure nothing was showing that should not be showing in this black leather corset and short skirt with thigh high leather boots. Messed my hair a bit and left it flowing over my shoulders. “Why Sookie I almost regret that you are Eric’s girl.” Pam said to me as I walked back into the office. Eric looked up from the papers he was going through on his desk. I blushed at the thoughts he was having about me. “Pam if you keep dressing her like that she will be spending more time in my office than on the floor.” “No I’m sure she will be spending a lot of time on the floor, or is it your desk you would prefer.” She raised an eyebrow at Eric. “All I know is I better not drop anything tonight because I can’t bend over to pick it up in this skirt.” I said as I was pulling at it hoping it would grow about two inches. “No Sookie please bend over and pick them up but make sure that it is in front of Eric, I need some fun tonight.” Pam said “Well let’s get you out there and working your area. You will be in the front where Eric can see you the best.” Eric came out of his office a little later in the evening and took his spot in his throne by the dance floor. I was running it was a busy night and I loved the tips I was making. I was trying really hard to keep my shields up because all the thoughts in peoples minds here were sex and most of them were about either, Pam, Eric or myself, a few of them were the thought of the three of us together EWWWW. I was placing a drink in front of a human that was sitting at a table right by the dance floor. “Dance with me.” He said to me. “Sorry sir I’m working I can’t.” I had a really big smile on my face that had been there all night. “Oh come on you mean to tell me that the Vampires won’t let you take a break and dance.” He was drunk.
“Sorry sir is there anything else I can get you other wise I have to move on to my other table.” I went to turn on my heel and he grabbed my wrist. “I want to dance.” He was on his feet looking at my chest not my face. Eric flew off his throne and grabbed the man by the back of the neck. “Say goodnight to her because you were just leaving, and make sure you apologize for grabbing her without her consent.” Eric toward over this poor guy. Pam was next to Eric grabbing the guy’s arm to take him out of the bar. “All I wanted was a dance.” “No one touches my staff without permission.” He was gone and Eric was back on his throne. I turned on my heels and went to the next table. It was my first night at my new job and I made double what I ever did at Merlotte’s. After the clean up was done I head back to Eric’s office. I took off the boots and started to rub my feet. “My feet hurt so bad, how do you work in these all the time Pam?” She just laughed. “We will be leaving now Pam.” I felt the lust through the bond and I realized I had been giving Eric an eye full while I was rubbing my feet. I blushed. I could still her Pam laughing as we were walking out the back door. Eric pushed me up to the door of the corvette and his mouth was on mine. “I want to take you now.” He pressed against me so I could feel his hardness through his jeans. Before I knew what was happening Eric was whipped around by his shoulder “I should kill you for what you’re doing with this tramp, after Sookie gave you her heart.” I heard Quinn Growl at Eric. “Quinn.” I said Eric step back to me and leaned against the car with me in his arms. “What were you saying about a tramp Quinn.” Eric had a smirk on his face and was going to enjoy this. “What are you doing here and who are you calling a tramp.” I was mad as hell “I have business in town I saw him push someone against the car, what the hell are you doing dressed in that?” His eyes kept looking me over in disbelief. “I’m working at Fangtasia not that it is any of your business, how I dress and for what reason.” “I thought he was taking one of the girls from the bar with him, I’m sorry babe.” Quinn he put his hands in his pockets and walked away. “Well at least I know you will not be able to cheat on me without finding out about it.” I looked at Eric “You really are going to be a lot of trouble.” He shook his head opened the door for me as I tried to get in without my skirt being around my waist. “Some thing has to be up with the Shifter if Quinn is spending so much time here.” I looked over at Eric Eric sighed and I could tell what he was about to say before it came out of his mouth. “I don’t care as long as it does not include us Vampires it really is none of my concern.” “Oh stop the smug higher than everyone attitude with me Eric.” I rolled my eyes at him. He put his hand on my leg “We do not get involved in their business unless asked, and we don’t not want them in our business unless we ask. Now you must get use to this idea Sookie if you get called you must let me know before you go running off to help them, I understand you are a friend of the pack but do not think they will not turn on you if they feel threatened.” His eye brows came together. “Come to think of it I really don’t like you being a friend of the pack here and in Bon Temps.” He shook his head “I was right you are trouble.” He got out of the car and walked around to open the door for me. He watched as I tried to swing my legs out without my skirt riding up any further than it already was. He pulled me up into his arm. “That skirt will not survive after tonight, Pam will just have to buy a new one.” My head was filled with screaming and it made my head feel dizzy I tried to focus on Eric but I could not. Eric picked my up and carried my up stairs to the couch. “There is something wrong Eric. I hear screaming in my head and it won’t stop.” My head was pounding with the noise that would not stop. I had no idea where it was coming from or why. Then it was dead quiet.
Chapter 18 My cell phone rang. “Eric please answer it I can’t talk to any one.” I was holding a pillow over my head on the couch. My head and heart were pounding. As he answered my phone his phone rang too. Eric pulled the pillow off me “you need to change and we need to get over to Pam’s, it seems at what ever set off your mind was also in line with attacks on the Hot Shots clan, the vampires.” My cell phone rang, Eric threw it to me it was Alcide. I was up but me head still hurt. I went up and threw on some jeans and a sweater. “Alcide and a few from his pack will be there, I think we are all going to have to work together on this.” “The Hot Shots were going to blame us until they found the target was Jason’s wife, they know that you would kill any vampire that hurt your family and with things between you and I Calvin knows I would not send an attack without being attacked first.” I had no time to take in about the lose, even though I thought it might be for the best. We walked into Pam’s house, it was just Pam, Clancy, Eric and I for the time being but knew it was going to be a house full like when the witches attacked. “Ok so what do we know, we know that both clans were attacked by a Vampire, and that a vampire was attacked by Werepanther.” I was pacing back and forth in front of the window. I saw something or someone moving around the house. Eric, there is someone out side moving around to the back. The three Vampires moved out the doors with just a look from Eric’s eyes. It was another vampire. “He is young and dumb.” Pam said as she threw him down in a chair. “Sookie, did you bring any silver with you.” I just gave her a look “No oh well than you be a dear and get the chains of it from the kitchen closet. I went and got the chains and tied up the vampire. “Ok we now have one pieces of the puzzle.” Eric was now the one pacing. “I want you to go home.” He looked at me; Pam looked over to Clancy with a look that said oh this is going to be good. “No, I will not go home.” I folded my arms across my chest. “I want you safe you can’t be protected if I’m fighting. This is not open for discussion.” “You are right it is not open for discussion, My sister in law was just killed my friends have been attacked and you want me to just tuck my tail and run home and wait for you. Besides who else is going to keep thing calm between, you and the two packs.” “Why do you have to be so hard headed?” He was standing right in front of me. “I don’t think now is the time or place for this talk Eric. You will just have to deal with the fact that I am here and I am not going anywhere.” He grabbed my wrist and was pulling me down the hall to a back room. “Pam see what information you can get out of our friend here while I talk to Sookie.” He called down the hall. I knew I was in trouble now I could feel the anger through the bond and he was angry enough about the whole situation. “Why must you challenge everything I say?” He slammed the door shut and I was shocked it was still attached to the wall. “Why must always feel the need to order me around as if I’m some child that can’t take care of herself.” I snapped back. “I’m staying Eric, have I not proven to you that I can handle myself and I can defend myself.” “I don’t want you hurt. I don’t want to break the promise I made myself and you might make me do that.” He walked out of the room and left me there. I heard voiced from down the hall and I figured that Aliced and his pack must have gotten there. Calvin’s clan, Alcide’s clan was sitting there. Quinn was here, Sam was here and Jason came along too. Jason came over to me “Sookie are you ok” he looked me over as if I had been attacked.” I swatted his hand away “I’m fine Jason no one has attacked Eric and I” He hugged me and I found myself hugging him back, no matter how angry I was at him he was my brother and the only one I have. “I’m sorry for your lose” I hugged him he pushed away with that. “Now that we are all here” Eric voice commanded everyone’s attention, I thought back to the night when the witches attacked and everyone looked to him to take charge of the meeting and he did not know what to do, and now I see why they expected him to take charge. “We have all bee attacked and who ever is doing this is trying to make it seems the other is attacking the other.” Eric glanced at Pam she went into another room and brought the vampire out. “That is the guy that jumped Crystal and me.” Jason said “Well we have on killer in our grasp already than.” “We need to send out the trackers to see if we can find where these Friends are staying while in my city.” Alcide stated. Eric nodded. “Pam is going to work on our new friend until he cracks, Eric was smiling over the vampires shoulder, I’m sure he much rather have me interrogate him than Pam, She is so much more patient than I am, I tend to get bored and kill them before I get what is needed, Where is Pam has all the patients in the world and lots of tools she loves to use.” Eric stood up “He’s your Pam.” She smiled with her fangs fully extended. “After we have more information we will meet. Everyone here has Sookies number she will be the contact and let everyone know when and where we are meeting.” I had not even noticed until just a moment ago Bill was standing at the back of the room leaning against the wall. Oh boy it just dawned on my all my ex boyfriends were all in the same room, even two that I had not dated but wanted to date me. My eyes looked at every one of them and when my eyes met Eric’s my heart jumped at beat and I relaxed. I must have had a smile on my face when I looked at him. I turned back around and the room was starting to clear out. Alcide came over and chatted for a minute but left I did not know if he and I were ever going to be comfortable with each other again. Calvin again told me to stop saying sorry about his hand, but it still did not make it easier for me to forget. Jason walked over to me “Sook wow, I never knew how happy you were. I have never seen a smile like that on your face.” Eric walked over and put his hand on my lower back. “You hurt her I will do everything in my power to come after you.” Jason said to Eric trying to sound like a big brother should. “I would expect nothing less.” Eric bowed a little to my brother. Jason gave me a little peck on the cheek and said good night. Eric lead me toward the front of the house. “Good night Pam, don’t have too much fun.” I called out
Chapter 19
We walked back toward the car. I did not even see it coming there was a Silver Chain net thrown over Eric and I was picked up from behind and thrown into the back of a truck. One guy was tying my hands and another one was tying my feet. I was using this to my advantage to read these two minds again. This is the best plan, these stupid monsters can’t even tell they are being set up to think they are attacking each other. Now we have the bitch that has broken up every plan we have made. So we can really get them. The night that that werewolves come out man they have there bang and we will have ours. Eric are you OK Yes, I’m already out of the net they were not too smart about that. They are not smart at all. They are planning to something big the night the werewolves come out. They took me to stop me from finding out about the attack they wanted to make it seem like the groups are attacking each other. I don’t know where they are taking me but they are Fellowship people. Do not worry I am already after you. I will know where to find you, I will even know what they do to you, so they better hope they don’t hurt a single hair on you head. Well I knew the odds of that. There was a hand running up my leg and my eyes opened one of the guys thought he might get a little and was getting hand full of my breast now. The other guy kicked him off me “You would want to fuck that after she has been fucking the dead.” Well at least I knew this guy had not interest in me Thank God. “Look at here she is sweet and she is right here, I’ll show her what a live man would do to her. He sat up and started to unbutton his pants. The back doors of the van ripped from its hinges and was laying in the street behind it. The first guy who was pulling down his pants was ripped out of the van by what I knew was Eric’s hand. Before he could swing into the van with us, the other attacker pushed me out of the van I rolled to a stop. Eric picked me up I was bloody every where I felt like I was head to toe road rash. We were back to the loft before I knew it. “What am I going to do with you?” He said as he peeled off my clothing slowly and carefully. “Hold still I have to look you over you were just pushed out of a car that was moving 60 miles an hour.” “I don’t feel like anything is broken. I just feel like some one ran me over.” I said. He picked me up and carried to me the bathroom. “He filled to bath tub. “He lowered me in and then got undressed and came in with me. “This is where I break my promise to myself.” “No.” I put my lips to his. “I will be fine, sore but fine.” “You need to heal faster then you are going to on your own. I am not going to debate this.” A little smile came across his face. “Unless you decided you are going to stay here and heal while we take care of everything else.” He cleaned me up wrapped me in my robe and placed me in bed. He was licking some of the wounds on my face that were deeper than rest. I pulled him to me and I kissed him he almost pulled away for a minute but I would not let him. “I don’t want you in pain.” He was between my legs and I looked at him in the eyes. “I’m not going to be in any pain.” I reached into the pocket of my robe the old blade was still in there. I pulled it out and looked at Eric. “I’m not doing this because I’m hurt; I am not doing this because you want me to. This is for me and you to be one when we will need it more than ever.” I put a small cut on to his chest. I put my mouth to it and began to drink. Eric moaned in excitement. He began to thrust into me and he took my wrist and bite right by his mother’s bracelet. It was the most exciting sensation I have ever had we both came with in minutes but neither one of us stopped. I don’t know when we ever broke free from each other, but I woke up to find Eric gone I was laying on the bed with not one wound on me and I had not felt this good in a long time. I thought of Eric and I knew right away he was with Pam and would be back before sunup. I put my head down on the pillow, but could not sleep. I got up and went to the windows and stood there and looked out. I was lost in thought thinking about the day ahead and how many friends were going to be lost. “They will never stop you know.” I said to Eric who was standing in the door. “I know.” He walked over to me. “That is why I will keep you safe. Now you need to get your rest “ “I’m not tired.” I turned to him “How did they find out about the Weres coming out?” Eric shook his head, “they must have spies like the vampire that thought he could just come up to Pam’s door and she would let him join in the meeting” “What are we going to do?” I pulled him in closer to me. I could not get him close enough to me and he was responding the same. “Nothing you have exposed the plot is against the weres not us vampires were being pulled in to start war to give them a cover, now that we know this we let the weres deal with the problem. King’s orders Lover” He threw in there before I could protest about wanting to help. I did not realize I was lying on the bed and he was using his fingers all over my body as if he did not know where he wanted to start first. He pushed up off me “You are not to go, this is an order from the King, we can not offer you protection if you leave and fight with the were’s without the vampires involvement.” I shook my head. I was drifting off to asleep in my lover’s arms and I felt safe and loved.
Chapter 20
I woke up and decided I was going to take a long bath instead of the shower. I ran a bath and slide in to the hot water. I closed my eyes and I saw a man looking at the loft I was looking from his eyes, He was dark and hard all feeling coming off him were evil No feelings or thought other than making the world a worst place. He was watching us. I could not pick up on what he was thinking but he was watching Eric and I wanting to know what to do about us. I snapped out of it as Eric lifted me up out of the water. “What are you doing trying to drown yourself?!” He picked me up out of the water. I was coughing and trying to catch my breath. “What are you taking about”, I noticed my hair was wet, “I don’t remember going under the water.” He wrapped me in my robe and took me to the bed and put me down. I got up and shot over to the window and looked out, “Eric we are being watched.” Eric came and stood by my side and looked. The man was still there looking up at us like he knew right where we were standing. “I was inside his head he is not human, and he wants nothing but destruction and death.” Eric pulled me away from the window, I just want to stand at the window and look at this man. The harder I pulled the more Eric held me back. “Sookie look at me.” I could almost hear fear in Eric’s voice. I shook my head and I looked in Eric’s eyes. “What, what is wrong?” I seemed snap out of some trance and had no clue what Eric was so worried about. “You need to just stay away from the windows, OK.” He was holding me in his arm and was not letting me go. “That man you saw will only bring death.” He kissed my neck. “I need to start getting ready for work Eric.” “No you are going shopping with Pam tonight.” He had a smile on his face. He got out of bed “I need to get ready for work. You will need this.” He handed me a credit card. “Eric I won’t use your money for shopping!” My temper was about to fly. “You are picking up things for work Sookie this is not a discussion.” He walked in to the bathroom. There was a knock at the door and I stomped down the stairs to answer. “Hi Pam.” I said with a sour face. “Oh a Lover’s spate let me hear all about it.” She smiled at me “No it’s not that he is just so stubborn.” “And your not.” She raised an eyebrow at me. “I need to get dressed.” I walked back up the stairs “You know Pam you are no help at all.” She laughed Eric was getting dressed when I came back in the room. He was putting on the normal Black jeans, tight black tee-shirt and boots. Kissed me on top of the head. “Have a good time I’ll see you two later at the Bar.” I pulled on my jeans threw on a tee-shirt and went to the bathroom to brush out my hair and get ready to go. I walked down the stairs Eric and Pam were talking. They both had a bottle of True Blood. “Ok I’m ready.” Eric crossed over to me gave me a kiss and I was in a better mood. We all walked out the door together and there was the Man again, just standing there watching, I could not stop myself from wanting to be by him. I found myself walking toward him into the street. Eric pulled me back just as a car honked it horn and swerved around me. Eric was saying something in a different language to the man across the street. I almost sounded like a prayer. I looked up at Eric “He is just so handsome.” I went to take in all the details of this Tall man across the street, but Eric covered my eyes and put me in Pam’s car. “Get her out of here.” Eric roared at Pam. Eric was across the streets I saw him go down to his knees in front of this man that I needed. “Who is that.” I was turning in my seat just to see more. “I have no clue there sugar, but you need to seat down and not get drool all over my car.” Pam and I had a very productive shopping spree we even bought a few evening gowns for occasions that seem to pop up all the time with Vampires.
Chapter 21
Both of us changed into our Fangtasia customs and walked out on the floor. I had a Red silk corset with tight black leather pants. I put on thigh high boots and off to work I went. Eric saw me and besides feeling the lust through the bond I saw his fangs were fully extended as he walked over to me at the bar. “I thought I told Pam she could not dress you like that or you were going to be in my office more than not.” He ran his hand down my arm. “Well I don’t think the boss would really like me being gone with just some guy who walks up and hits on me Sir.” I smiled up at him “I think I could pull a few strings.” Eric looked down at me and kissed my lips so softly. Bitch what the hell does she have that she gets he attention; I have worked here for a year and I have never gotten a hello from him. Eric drew back and looked at me “I heard that, while we touched I could hear her.” He glared at the waitress. “You can’t do anything Eric she is only thinking what she feels.” I was trying not to laugh but the confusion on his face. He grabbed my wrist and I was being pulled to the office. I looked at Pam to say I did not know, she was hot on our heels. “Leave us Pam.” She turned and left. “Sookie I think this is from the bond, I want to try this out I want to see what kind of contact it takes and does not take to read the minds. I will need you to stay close to me and I might try to stir the pot a little.” He stood up and pulled me to him “but since we are here and alone.” “Oh no you don’t, I have to get back out there you say how busy it is tonight.” I kissed him quick and went out the door. I was rushing drinks to a table in the front near Eric’s throne. It was a table of guys and had nothing but sex on their brains and I was what they wanted. I tried not to look at Eric I did not want him to lose his temper at what these guys were thinking. Want to try Lover. Those three are not looking at you in a way that I am not comfortable with and I want to know what they are thinking. No I don’t OH Shit one of the guys put his hand on my wrist to get my attention and he was a strong broadcaster. Oh look at those tits man what I wouldn’t’ give to play with them, I wonder if I could get her to go out back quick, heck we could go into one of the bathrooms not like any body would come in them. I want to see that sweet mouth on my dick. I pulled my arm away and saw Eric rise out of the throne he was full of rage. I had to think fast or this poor guy who did not say a word was going to be thrown out literally. I grabbed Eric jumped up on him threw my legs around his waist and kissed him. He stumbled back a bit only because I shocked him with what I did. I’m not one for public displays of affection and here I was attacking Eric in the club in front of everyone. Eric roared with laughter as he set me down. “You never stop amazing me Lover.” He looked at the three to make sure they heard him call me Lover. “And you need to let me do the mind reading.” He laughed again. I ran back up to the bar to get more drinks for another table. The was a hand on my shoulder with the size of it I thought it was Eric’s I turned to face him. It was the guy I had seen twice today. He was as gorgeous as I thought he would have been up close. His hair was as long as Eric’s but it was redder. He was taller and more massive than Eric. His eyes were sky blue warm. His hands were warm on my shoulder. He was looking into my eyes. He took my hand and looked at the bracelet. I felt dizzy I did not know where I was. Nothing mattered while this man was next to me. “May I have this dance?” He voice was deep and smooth. He led me by my hand to the dance floor. Every time I tried to look away from his eyes to find Eric he pulled me to him so I would keep my eyes on him. He was strong and I could tell had many years even on Eric, but he was not a Vampire. “So may I have the honor of your name?” He asked me and his eyes danced over me. “Sookie Stackhouse. And yours Sir.” I said in a dreamy “Loki my dear.” “That is an odd name, where is it from.” He chuckled “Sookie is not an odd name. You will have to ask Eric where my name is from.” As he said Eric’s name I snapped out of the trance I was in. “Here comes you Viking now my dear.” He spun me right in Eric’s arms. I looked at Eric his eyes held rage. “Watch your temper there Viking you gave her the bracelet of the Gods and one answered your call.” “You have not right to her.” Eric said to her. “I like her and you two amuse me.” Loki looked down at Eric. He walked over to me pressed his hand to my belly. “Don’t worry Eric now is not the time for me to take her from you.” He was gone Eric picked me up and we were back at his loft before I could even think about getting my things. “Eric all my stuff is at the bar.” “Pam will bring it” he snapped. “Fine!” I said I walked up the stairs to take a shower. I was angry and I was scarred I had not control around this Loki and the only thing that made me myself again was he said Eric and I thought about my Viking. I cried uncontrollable in the shower. “Sookie I am sorry” he slipped into the shower with me. “I want to go home.” I looked at him “I can’t be here now.” “Sookie you can’t go home. We need to figure out what to do. You have attracted the attention of the Trickster god Loki and he wants something from you. This is the only place you are safe right now. He can not enter my home without my consent. I have too many spells cast that he can’t get through. I don’t know what to do here I will need to pray to Odin for help. This is one of my Gods if he wants to take you he will.” Eric picked me up off the floor and held me in his arms. “I can’t let you go.” I can say I have never seen him this upset and conflicted. I thought about reading his mind and decided it was better I did not try. “I’m going to bed.” I pulled from him I just did not feel right. My head was telling me to be mad at Eric for loving me enough to keep me away from Loki. My heart only wanted Eric. I pulled on a silk pink night gown and climbed into bed, I drifted to sleep. I woke up when I heard the door. I strained to listen to what was being said down stairs it was two deep voices. They were talking in a language I did not understand. Then I heard “Why are you trying to hide me from her. Don’t talk in a tongue she does not know. She will know all before I’m gone anyway; we might as well talk open.” It was Loki’s voice. “This does not have anything to do with her, she is Christian she does not even believe in you.” “You do and you gave here the bracelet, you wanted her protected now I came to find out what we were to protect. I happen to like what I see.” Loki eyed Eric. “You should be on you knees before a god any way.” “I don’t believe in you anymore.” Eric voice was harsh. “I have not time for that sort of nonsense in my life and I am not a living person to be scared with your tricks.” “You don’t believe is that not why you pray to Odin every night in your little secret alter. Is that not why you asked for a gift. You got your gift from Odin.” He eyes looked up to the lofted bedroom, he caught my eyes. I found myself walking down the stairs to him not being able to control what I was doing, I needed to be close to him I needed him to touch me. Eric came in front of my grabbed my shoulders “Sookie, Please look at me it’s Eric” I snapped out of it, but I still feel drugged almost. “Eric what is wrong with me. I have no control of this why.” “Hmmmm Eric you seem to be a very lucky man.” Loki was standing by us, he seemed larger than life as he looked down at us. “The fact that she loves you so much is going to make this harder than I thought.” “So you will just leave us?” I looked at him Eric covered my eyes. “No my dear Sookie, I will win you over and you will come to me.” Where have I heard that before, I was starting to think Eric had more in common with Loki that he thought. “I will say good night to you both.” He left. After he left, I looked at Eric. “Why do I feel like I want to be mad at you for loving me. Is this what it is like to be glamored?” “No we can’t do anything close to what the gods can do, but you seem to be able to break it with me.” He fell on to the couch. “Was I really that bad when you were with Bill?” “Worse” We both started to laugh
Chapter 22
He pulled me into his arms I could feel his tension. I was so tired I felt like I had been in a fight for hours. I fell asleep in his arms on the couch. I woke up the next morning Eric was next to me I was in her arms. I went to pull away and he pulled me to him. “Eric I have to use the bathroom.” He lifted his arm. When I finished I climbed back in bed with him and fell back to sleep. We went on like this for days, I was not allowed to leave the loft unless Eric was with me and I was feeling trapped. When I woke I did not know what time it was. I walked down the stairs I made coffee and walked up stairs to take a shower and get ready for my day. I decided I was going to drive to Bon Temps to say hi to friends this afternoon, even thou Eric told me not to leave the apartment. I want to see some of my friends. I got dressed and I headed out the door I left Eric a note saying I went to Marlotte’s be back shortly after dark. I felt guilty leaving but I needed to get out and see the sun. I was at Merlotte and it felt good to give Sam a hug. “You ok, you looked shacked about something. Eric’s treating you right.” He asked as he handed me a ginger ale. “I’m fine I’m just have not been out in the day light in a while. My sleep patterns are all messed up I guess.” I smiled I knew by the look on his face that he did not believe me 100%. Sam sighed at me but was not going to push me into talking if I did not want to. Arlene was there and glaring at me. I talked to a bunch of the locals for a while and I thought I would head home and see Amelia and Octavia to see how things were going. I pulled into the drive to see the two of them seating on the front porch. I walked up and gave them both hugs. We really only made small talk. I decided to stay and have dinner with my two friends that I have not seen. It felt good to be out on my own. “I love Eric so much but right now he is being so protective of me.” I said to Amelia as we were getting things ready for dinner. “What is going on?” She had a worried look on her face. I told her all about Loki and everything else that had happened because of it. She grabbed my wrist and looked at the bracelet that Eric gave me. “I don’t know anything about the Nordic gods, but the runes on here are a protection spell to the gods. One answered the prayer and from the sounds of it not the one he wanted.” I walked over to the window and the sun was starting to set. “I will have to call Eric soon he will be raising.” I poured myself a glass of Ice Tea and sat down at the kitchen table. Eric walked in the front door. He walked right by Octavia and Amelia without even a glance and grabbed my hand a pulled me up. I was taken be surprise at the behavior. “Let go of me” I yelled. Then it hit me like a ton of bricks. “You are not Eric!” Octavia and Amelia ran over to help but Loki blocked them “Do you two witches really like to toy with a god?” He moved his hand and both of them were sitting on the couch and could not move. “Now dear how did you ever know I was not Eric?” He changed back to his true form looking down at me. I would not answer him. “Tell me. Do you not think I can get the answer I’m looking for?” “There is nothing you can do to me that would make me fear you, you are not my God.” I looked at him he glared in my eyes, this time I did not lose myself to his spell. “I do not believe in you.” I yelled. “You don’t have to believe in me dear, your Viking does and he gave you our bracelet, I just want you. I watched you and him and I have not been with a human in such a long time, you’re so lovely in every way and you can come to my world with me and that is what my wish is.” “I am in love with Eric that is how I knew you were not him; I know his touch, his smell his soul.” I tired to pull my arm from Loki but I could not. “You will come with me to my world and see what you will have.” With that there was a really bright light and I was trying to have my eyes adjust. I have to say it was beautiful it was sunny warm everything was green and peaceful. I saw a huge building off to the distance. “That is Valhalla you see in the distance, you can not enter there while you still live.” Loki looked at me “This is really beautiful but I don’t want to be here.” I felt a pain across the bond I Felt Eric was near me. “Where is my body?” “You are such an intelligent women.” A voice I knew said from behind me. I turned and it was Niall my great grandfather standing behind me. “Loki you had no right to bring her here, she does not belong in this plain.” Niall said with anger in his voice. “You can not tell me what to do in my world Fea. You have no power over me. She is about ready to receive me and I will have her.” Loki was angry “How do I get back to Eric?” “Oh child you really are in love with the vampire.” He took my hand trying to guide me away from Loki. Loki grabbed me and pulled me to his chest. (I was wondering if they were going to start a tug a war over me) “Child look at me.” Niall voice sounded urgent “You must reach out to Eric, he must know that you are still with him.” “I will need to speak to Odin about the offense Loki has done. Now I need you to step away from Loki and come to me.” Niall was pulling gently to help me back away from the god. “Why would you do this to me?” I was crying. I looked at Loki “I want to go home.” I looked at my Great grandfather. Loki laughed “You want a child and I can give that to you your Viking can not, and so you lied to him telling him that it was ok.” “I am going to work on this, you might have to make a choice in order to do that. I will not tell you till I know for sure.” “No she is staying here with me, until I get what I want.” Loki was standing tall to Niall. I sat down next to a tree as I watched Niall and Loki head off to find Odin. I was thinking of Eric I felt his pain through the bond he thought I was dead. Eric, I am with Niall I’m ok. I miss you we are trying to find a way for me to get back to you. Loki took you didn’t he. Yes I was not given a choice; please know I would not leave you like this. I know lover now we must figure out how to get you back. Where is Niall? He and Loki went to talk to Odin in Valhalla You have seen Valhalla? I felt mixed joy and sadness through him. Not inside just from the out side. I was told I can’t enter since I still living. Well that is a good thing then we might still have a chance. How long have I been gone. Two days. It is good thing you have you hidey hole as you like to call it. I could not leave you. I think Pam thinks I have lost my mind. I knew you had not left me I knew you were still alive. The bond told me. I won’t let any one near you. They want to take you to the hospital, but that will do no good. Sookie come to me. With that I felt myself slipping down into darkness I open my eyes and I was in Eric’s arms we were not in our bodies but we were together. “Is this where you go in you downtime?” I asked him “You could say that. This is where we will have to meet till I can get you back.” “Your bond is so strong. You both will need it.” Niall was standing there with us. “Loki is not letting her go, Odin is not willing to start a war with Loki over a human. If Loki gets Sookie to come to him willingly he gets to keep her. If she holds out then she is free, but she has to last 100 years.” “100 years my body will be dead by than.!” Niall grabbed my hand. “There is away to end this now.” “NO!” Eric roared “I told her I would let her choose it, this is not a choice.” “She will choose what she wants. There is another way too but you two will never be able to be together again.” Niall looked into my eyes. “But dear there is no choice of being human again. I’m sorry that was taken from you as a cruel trick.” I took a breath. “So what you are saying is I either become a fairy or I become a vampire.” “Yes child that is what I am saying.” I pulled my hands away from Niall and I walked over to Eric who was angry. “I don’t this want this not this way. You will hate me someday.” “Since when have I ever done what you expected me to Eric? I have always run from you when I could not see what I truly feared.” “Eric.” Niall said “The two of you together is how things should be, I have never heard of a bond that you two have made. You need to use it to your advantage. If you let her go there will be no bond, and you can go back to not feeling.” “So now I leave you two to make your choice.” “What if I choice to become a vampire will I still get to see you?” “Yes dear, but not Claudette or Claude they can’t mask their sent from vampires as you know.” He kissed my head “I now know what gift I can give you that you want more than anything. When you are ready for that gift I will find you two. Know this child you will still be part Fea. You will still attract the supes to you as you have now. This will be very dangerous you both of you. I will leave you two.” He kissed my cheek “I will always stay close.” He was gone. I turned back to Eric. “Well are you going to bring me home or not.” “Are you sure?” He walked over to me pulled me to his arms as he did this I felt myself go into his body I was in my house I could see everything that was going on Sam, Jason, Amelia, Octavia, Pam and Bill all where there seating in the living room of my home. Eric walked into the room. “Everyone out.” They all looked at him “She has made her choice I need to be alone with her.” Sam stood up “No!” I will not leave her like this.” “I SAID OUT!” Eric roared “Look shifter she cares for you other wise I would not let you stand to me like you are.” Pam walked over to Eric she wanted to comfort him. “Pam go. I have to do this for her.” The house cleared. Eric walked over to me as I lay in my bed. OK I have to admit this was strange. I was a seeing Eric (myself) leaning in to kiss me. He grabbed my body up into his arms, he was crying. “Niall I can’t do it.” He called out Niall appeared in my room next to the bed “Eric what are you asking me to do?” “I can’t make her; this is not what I would have wanted for her. I can’t let her go either. If she is with you I will know she is safe and alive. You know as well as I do that if it were found out that she has become Vampire, every King or Queen would be after her.” Eric stood with my body in his arms. He handed me To Niall. “Take her before I loose my mind please.” Eric walked toward the door. “Northman” Niall called to Eric “She will come back to you.” “But I can never be close to her again without killing her.” Eric was gone. I woke up in a bed I had Claude, Claudine sitting on the bed with me. “Where am I and where is Eric? I told him to make me so I could be with him.” The look on Claudine’s face was so sad. “No please don’t tell me that he turned from me.” “No child, he did not turn from you he thought of nothing but your protection and how to keep you safe from here on out. To him the only way to do it was to give you up.” Niall was standing in the door. He must have sensed I woke up. “NO” I was crying. “I finally found love and I have it taken away from me. I want to be with Eric.” “And you shall, you see when you were offered as a gift to Eric by Odin, he did not know Eric would fall in love with you in the depth that he has. When Loki did what he did. Eric had a choice, either keep you, make you into a Vampire and take all the trouble that would come along with that because of your gifts. Or give you to me and live without you, but know that you were safe and alive. He chose the second and for that Odin has given Eric you. You are not human, you are fixed you do have a little more “special blood” Not Fea blood, if we give you anymore Fea blood Eric would not be able to be with you. So as time goes we will have to see if any gifts come to you because of the blood. Now lets get you back to Eric the sun is about to set and he will be waking up soon. Sookie you have been gone a month, Eric has not been taking this well. Pam has not left his side.”
Chapter 23
We popped into the loft and Niall turned kissed me on top of my head and he was gone. I looked around the loft it was a mess nothing was picked up. There were bottles of True blood laying around one of my shirts was on the couch. I walked up the stairs Eric laid in his bed he held my night gown to his chest. Northman what do you think you are doing with my nightgown. You know how I feel about you going threw my stuff. Sookie how are you in my thoughts and how do you know I have one of your night gowns? Because I’m standing in front of your bed looking at you, You are a mess and where is the hygienic Eric I have come to love. He sat up he looked at me and crawled across the bed to me. “You wearing pajama pants.” “Well Pam is in the house and I only slept in the nude for you.” He caught my sent and his eyes glazed over. He shock his head and pushed back onto the bed “You are fairy now you need to go, I don’t want to hurt you.” “I am not a full blooded fairy. There is no more fairy in me than before if you want me to leave fine I’ll leave.” I turned on my heels and walked down the steps. Pam was picking things up and cleaning up the loft. “Oh Sookie you can’t not come in here smelling like that and think we can control ourselves.” She was walking over to me her fangs were out. “Pam leave” Eric said as he came down the steps. Pam looked at Eric gave him a little nod and left. “How are you here if Niall did not make you into a fairy?” He would not come closer to me I could feel he did not trust me through the bond. I closed my eyes to try to stop the tears as I sat on the couch. My hurt flooded the bond. Eric’s eyes grew big and bright. Happiness flooded the bond and he was on top of me. “It is you, you came back to me,” “I’m your gift,” I pulled him to kisses him, he pushed away. “You will need to tell me in the shower you have to get that fairy smell off you or I might not be able to control myself.” He picked me up and carried me up to the shower. He put me down pulled off my all my clothing he was kissing my neck as he gently pushed me into the spraying water that was coming down on top of us. His mouth found mine. Our hands were running over each other bodies needing to feel every inch of each other. “I need you Lover.” He said to me as he thrust into me I wrapped my legs around his waist and arched my back against the wall. His mouth found my breast. I felt our climax coming on the bond was full of love and lust. I moaned out Eric’s name. I felt his fangs graze my breast, he bit down as we both released out climax. “You taste different lover.” Eric wrapped a towel around me and pulled me into his arms. “Now tell me how you are a gift to me.” “Well Odin thought since you chose to leave without me instead of making me a vampire that you should have me.” I looked into his eyes. “The taste thing is they had to give me some sort of blood. It could not be Fae or I would not be able to be with you and Niall would not tell me what kind of blood was used.” “I could not turn you because I could not live with the danger that would come with that. I could not protect you from being taken from me.” He was stroking my hair looking in my eyes. “There is something different about you I wonder what all happened while you were gone.” “Loki wanted me to have his child.” I could feel the pain through the bond. “He never touched me like that Eric. I can’t believe you think that I would let him!” My temper was about to get the best of me. “Well I think we will need to find out who’s blood you got and what all of this means.” He stood up and grabbed his phone and walked down stairs. I grabbed my robe and I walked down after him. I started to clean everything up and put things in their place. “Ok Pam knows I will not be in tonight, this is our night since I just got you back, and well since you are my gift I intend on enjoying it all night long.” The lust was flowing to me so strong. “Oh no you don’t not till we get this place clean. You trashed your loft why.” I was looking at the broken table and I saw one of his old idols broken in half. I picked it up. It was Odin “I am so sorry Eric I never.” He put his finger to my lips “You are here and that is what matters now. I would have gotten through if you never had come back. It just would have taken me some time. Yes I trashed my loft as you said. That was better than going on a killing spree right.” He winked at me “You don’t live to be as old as I am and not work through things of this nature.” We got the loft cleaned up in no time. I walked back up the stairs to the room to pick things up there. I changed the sheets that were streaked with blood. I knew these were tears from Eric. “I lost my belief when you were taken from me.” Eric was standing behind me. “Well like you said I’m here as your gift from the God you lost belief in. I think he forgave you.” I turned Eric pushed me to the bed. “This is where you stay now that you have cleaned my loft; there are no more excuses as why I can not take you.” He pulled my robe off dropped it to the floor. He stood there looking at me. The lust that came through the bond was making me blush. He lay on top of me supporting his weight with his hands. His mouth found mine; I open my mouth his tongue danced around mine. I pulled away to breath he worked his way down my body with kisses I felt his fangs graze my skin. His mouth found my folds I moaned as he used to tongue to bring me to the edge. He replaced his tongue with his finger. I was pulling at the sheets I needed to be released. “Eric” I cried. He pulled me on top of him He slide into me and he moaned it was slow he wanted it to last. He flipped me onto my back. “I’m not going to lose you again Lover. Not this time. I lost you once when I could not remember our time together. Than I lost you again when you were taken from me, this time there is nothing that will take you.” I had tears rolling out of my eyes “Look at me lover!” His eyes were burning with desire and a need to feel me. We both climaxed and he fell on top of me. “I am not planning to leave you. I don’t want to go anywhere. I do need to go home and let everyone know that I am back.” “That can wait till tomorrow. Tonight you are mine.” He pulled me into his arms. “Are you hungry lover? I have been so selfish and not thinking that you have not eaten anything.” “Yes I am and I want pizza.” I jumped up put of bed and grabbed the phone to call for pizza. There was a knock at the door. Eric jumped up threw on his pants and went to the door. I pulled on sweat pants and a tee shirt and followed him down the steps. Niall was standing in the living room when I came down. Eric gestured for him to sit. I sat next to him on the couch. Eric sat in the chair across from us. “You called Eric what can I do for the two of you?” Niall asked “I want to know what you did to Sookie, she is different and tastes different.” He was trying not to be too over bearing in his voice to Niall after all he is a prince. “These are things that I can not speak of at this time. You both will come to understand what gifts she has been given when the time is right. Just know this that she is very special and must be protected, but you already knew that.” Eric nodded to Niall. “What is it about me that is so special I’m just a telepath barmaid from Bon Temps.” I looked at Niall. “You are more than you know. I can’t tell you everything; you must live and learn on your own. You have many gifts some you have yet to discover, but you will.” He kissed the top of my head and he was gone. There was a tense air in the room Eric was deep in thought. I wanted him to laugh I had not heard his laugh in such a long time. “Great, now I have to go back up stairs and take another shower so my boyfriend won’t kill me over the smell of fairy on my” It worked Eric laughed so hard and came over to me “Now lover I would never kill you, but I do want to fuck you, and bite you and rub myself all over you. Which I just might do.” He turned me to face him. His eyes are blazing, with lust and wanting. “So what would you like me to do first.” “First I want my pizza to get here so I can eat.” He put a pout on his face like I just took away his favorite toy “So you and Pam are the only two here that know I’m back?” Eric raised an eyebrow at me. “Yes, why?” “Do you think the boss would give me sometime off to spend with this great guy that I really want to spend some alone time with?” I smiled at Eric “What are you thinking lover?” Eric’s cell phone rang. He walked into another room to take the call. By the time Eric got back my pizza was there and I had begun to eat. “So what did Pam want now?” I asked causally “That was not Pam, it was Victor. He just heard about death and wanted to know why I did not turn you since you are such and asset to have.” I looked at him he just laughed. “I told him that he must have been mistaken bout the death part since you are sitting in my living room, he is on his way over to confirm it is you.” “And he would know me from a hole in the wall, I have only seen the man twice in my life.” I was getting angry. “Sookie there is no one that meets you and forgets you believe me.” He must not know that we boned further and that we can read each others minds, He must not know that you have been given any other supes blood nothing Sookie.” “I know!” I grabbed another piece of pizza, got up and got a glass of water. Victor arrived and sat next to me on the couch. “Tell me Ms. Stackhouse how is it that you have been gone a month, rumored dead and here you sit.” He looked at me wearily “I’m not sure I was taken by a trickster and Claudine saved me again.” It was not the full truth but at least Claudette was there the night I came home. Eric was leaning against the wall watching our exchange with a face of stone. Be careful what you say Lover. “Would you like a bottle of True Blood?” I asked as I got up I did not want to be that close to Victor. “Eric would you like one too?” They both nodded to me. “Eric, she seems different to me her smell is different.” Victor stared at Eric looking for something. I pulled the two bottles out of the microwave and handed them to Victor and Eric. “I noticed that too it could be from where she was held captive.” Eric face did not change. “Eric we have much to discuss, please excuse us Ms. Stackhouse.” Victor nodded to me “I was just going to bed myself anyway.” I said as I headed to the stairs. Eric walked me to the stairs. He brushed a kiss on my lips. I got up to the room and climbed in and fell asleep right away. The next morning I got up went down to make coffee. I say a note on the counter for me. Lover, Here are the keys to my car. I need you to go to Bon Temps I will meet you there tonight. Love, “E” I just loved his penmanship. I walked up to the shower hopped in and got ready to leave. Brushed my teeth, hair and put make up on. I looked at my sleeping Viking; I put on his favorite shade of lip stick and kiss him on the cheek. Packed a few things in a bag and left the loft. I walked over to Eric’s car. Sat in the driver seat, got it set up so I could drive adjusted the mirrors and could not start the engine. I could not believe I was going to drive this car. It felt like I sat there for over an hour before I got up the nerve to start it up. Dear Lord, please don’t let anything happen to this car. I prayed as I headed out of the garage.
Chapter 24
I pulled into my drive way and with my hands shaking from being so nerves about driving the corvette. Amelia came running down the steps toward me “OH MY GOD!!!” She Screamed “I really don’t know what to be more shocked be the fact that you are standing here or the fact that Eric let you drive his car!” She gave me a huge hug. “We are having a party tonight your home, I can’t believe you are here!, but there is something different about you. Not sure what it is but it is different.” She was pulling me to the house and I was waiting for her to stop talking long enough for me to get a word in. “I will start making phone call as soon as we walk in the door. Octavia will be so mad that she is in New Orleans instead of here.” I just chuckled she was off to making phone calls I walked into the kitchen and poured myself a cup of coffee. Just missing being home and Gran. I heard Jason’s truck pull into the driveway. “Sookie, where are you.” He came flying into the kitchen “I can’t believe you’re driving the corvette.” I punched him as he came over to me “Ouch, knock it off Sook I think you have gotten stronger.” He rubbed his arm while he walked over the refrigerator to find something to eat. “Don’t you ever leave like that again you hear.” He looked at me “There is something different about you and you smell different too.” Jason has heightened senses since he was bit by the werepanther and now changes into to a cross between the two every full moon. “Why does everyone keep saying that to me? I don’t feel any different.” I sat back down. Amelia came bounding into the room. “I still have calls to make but I wanted to let you know it will be at Meroltte’s tonight. Sam is on his way over now to see for his own eyes.” She was off again. “That girl is a whirlwind.” Jason chuckled as she walk out of the room. “You have no idea.” I chuckled Sam walked in and leaned against the door to the Kitchen. “Can we go talk outside Sook?” I grabbed my coat and we walked out the back door. “What’s up Sam?” “What’s up you act like you being gone for a month is no big deal. I thought Eric was going to turn you. What the hell happened that you are seating here talking to me.” “You would have to ask Eric why he did not turn me. Niall was the one that healed me. He could not give me anymore fairy blood or I would become a fairy. What blood I got I don’t know and what it means I don’t know.” I walked back toward the house. “Hey thanks for letting Amelia throw this party for me Sam. I want to go in its cold out here.” “Well at least I know why you smell different you look different too.” He was about to say something but I stopped him “Why is everyone saying this? I don’t feel any different I would not know if I smell different. Heck Eric told me I taste different.” I had my hand on my hip looking right at Sam. “I did not mean anything by it, it’s not in a bad way Sook, it’s just something is different. He came up and gave me a hug. “If I did not let her have the party at my place than I would not have been able to be there with you.” “Thanks Sam, you really have become one of my best friends.” I leaned my head on his shoulder “I just want to find a way to keep you safe and you keep finding a way to bring danger to your door.” We walked back in the house Amelia was getting things together that she thought we would need to night. “Sookie you should start getting ready for tonight.” “I will I have to stay here and wait for Eric, so why don’t you guys go and I’ll meet you at Merlotte’s as soon as I can.” I had the house to myself and I was going to enjoy the few hours of alone time I had. I grabbed one of my romance books and stretched out on the couch and began to read. I got so lost in the book that I did not even notice that it was dark out. I was startled with a knock on the door. I opened the door “Bill come on in.” “I heard you came back.” He pulled me into his arms and hugged me “Sookie” I put my hand up “Don’t say it I know I smell and look different. Everyone has been saying that too me all day.” I walked to the Kitchen to see if Amelia had any True Blood. She did I brought Bill a bottle and sat down on the couch. “Are you going to be at Merlotte’s tonight.” “Of course.” He said “can you tell me what happened.” “Not really, I don’t even know myself, but I do have to start getting ready for tonight and I’m waiting for Eric to get here.” There was a hurt look on his face. “Bill, don’t do this you know I’m with Eric and that is not going to change.” I gave him another hug “So I’ll see you later.” “Sorry Sook, you’re stuck with me I’m here on Eric’s orders. He will tell you when he gets here.” He settled on to the couch. I walked back to the bathroom and started the shower. I went into my room got everything that I would need to get ready and got in the shower. I started to feel real real happy I knew Eric was close. I was letting the water fall over me I felt his hands on my shoulders giving me a message. “If you keep that up we will be late for my party Eric.” I did not need the bound to know exactly what was on Eric’s mind. He pulled me to him “It can’t start without you so you can never be late to your own party.” He was kissing my neck “I just need you and I can feel you want the same Lover.” I parted my legs for him. “It seems to me that we have a memory here to re-live.” He turned me to him his mouth found mine. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he started to thrust into me, we moved our bodies in unison. He mouth moved down to my breast as I arched my back on to the wall for support. He teased my nipple with his tongue and teeth. He started to thrust harder and faster I was moaning I was about to climax and he bit. He had his own release and held me up to steady me while I got my legs back under me. I was drying off and started getting ready. Eric went into my room to get dressed too. He was standing in the door way looking at me. “So are you going to tell me why you are having me watched over by Bill.” I looked at him as I brushed my hair. “Now don’t get mad Lover,” stupid blood bond “We do need to talk, I am going to be leaving tomorrow for Las Vegas.” I dropped my brush. I looked at Eric. He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. We walked out to the living room and sat on the couch together. “I will go with you.” “No you can’t on this trip, I need you to stay as far away from Victor and Felipe as possible. His eyes held anger and it flooded the bond. “Felipe wants to talk to me about you. It seems that he is very curious about what other supernatural powers you have since something brought you back, and of course Victor knows something is different about you and wants to know what it is.” “How long are you going to be gone.” I had tears in my eyes. “Three weeks I’m afraid. He licked the tears off my cheeks. You will be safe. Tina is coming down to protect you. Bill and Pam will be here too. Can you please let Tina stay in you hidey hole.” “yes .” He kissed my forehead “Now finish getting ready Lover you have a party waiting for you.” I finished up, but I was no longer in the mood to be around any one. “I don’t want to go.” I pouted to him. He threw me over his shoulder “Tough you’re going, and you are going to enjoy yourself, then we will come back here and I’ll get to enjoy you.” He put me down in the front seat of his car. Walked over and adjusted the seat back before he folded himself in. We were off to Merlotte’s. I walked in and well pretty much the whole town was there. I knew Amelia did not call everyone, and I knew the bar was still open but I did feel a little better. Pam was all over my brother and he was enjoying the attention. “Jason watch out she does bites.” I called over and winked at Pam. “Only a little Sookie.” She teased right back. Everything was just going fine I was having a good time Bill was his normal brooding self off in the corner Eric was talking to Sam. Pam was enjoying my brother a little too much for my taste. Amelia was talking with the guys from Hotshots. I was happy and all my friends were here. Even Arlene who really was not my friend anymore and I missed her kids so much. She is deep in the Fellowship anymore and I’m sure she rather see me dead, but it was her night to work. At one of her tables were the three guys that are always here from the Fellowship and they did not look happy that the bar was overrun by vampires tonight. Tina walked in the bar. “Sookie,” She nodded to me and walked over to Eric at the bar. One of the fellowship guys walked over to her. “hey baby you are new here so you might not want to talk to the dead that are over here, why don’t you come back and sit with me and my friends.” He was too dumb to see that Tina was dead herself. “And what could a boy like you do for me.” She leaned on the bar her long brown hair moved over her shoulder her large hazel eyes had a look of needing to be protected and I knew this guy was in way over his head and Tina wanted to have some fun. Pam was next to her in second. “Tina, Pam behave.” Eric said at that moment the guy realized Tina was a vampire too and she flashed her fangs at him “but Eric I want to play tonight.” Pam and Tina just laughed as they headed off toward my brother, Jason had a look that said he had died and gone to heaven. I walked over towards him “you know Jason if you not careful you just might.” I slapped him on the arm. “Wow Sook where did you ever meet the brunette.” “Stop drooling she lives in Wisconsin and is one of Eric’s friends.” The rest of the night went without any more trouble. Pam and Tina headed back to Shreveport for the evening. Eric walked over to me “Let’s go.” We walked out into the night Eric leaned me against the Corvette and kissed me “Why can’t I get enough of you?”
Chapter 25
“That is what I want to know” came a familiar voice. I looked up and Victor was standing at the edge of the woods. Eric opened my door and I sat in the seat, he shut the door and walked over to Victor. I sat in the car and felt a hand on my shoulder I jumped I turned to see Claudine sitting in the back. “You just scared me.” “Sorry but I could not be around all those vampires tonight.” “It’s ok what is up.” I knew she would not have just popped into Eric car unless it is really important. “You have to watch yourself and please don’t trust anyone right now. Eric has you safe, but Felipe wants you and is willing to do anything to have you at his side. You might start a war here and Niall will not let anything happen to you.” She had a dead set look on her face. “You need to get the weres and shifters to back you.” “You are talking as if Eric is going to try to take over power or something.” She just looked at me and she was gone. Eric climbed in the car and his eyes glazed over “Oh a Fairy was in here.” He turned to me his fangs were out. I pinched his arm as hard as I could “Ouch, wow Sookie that did really hurt.” He had a confused look on his face. “You should not be that strong even with my blood.” He looked back at me studying me “Which fairy was in my car it smells of the girl.” I nodded to him and I wondered about what Claudine had said to me. “What has you so puzzled Lover?” Eric grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it. “So what did Victor want?” I asked. “If you go to Vegas are they going to let you leave or are they going to hold you to get to me.” I wanted to scream I could not believe any of this was happening. Eric chuckled “yes they will let me leave I am going to speak to Felipe about this matter and I have his word that you will be safe. The rest dear one you need not worry about.” “I don’t trust them.” I looked at him. “Nor do I that is why I have everything planed out.” He winked at me. Well that would only make since Eric has been alive longer than either Victor or Felipe, he was always one step ahead of everything in his life, you knew he did not even blink without thinking of the consequences would be of that action. When we pulled into my drive it looked like the party had moved to the house. Niall was standing on the front porch with King Michael they were waiting for us. “What is going on?” I asked as Eric opened my door. He said nothing but he was tense and observing everything that went on. “Please go inside Sookie.” Eric said to me as we walked up the steps. Niall grabbed my hand kissed it “We will be in a minute.” I walked in my home and felt I had a supes convention going on; Amelia coven was even here from New Orleans. “Would someone please tell me what the hell is going on. I really cannot take anymore of this.” My temper was getting the best of me and I was tired of every time I turned around my life seemed to be in danger. “That is what we are trying to stop.” Eric pulled me into his arms. “The Las Vegas Vamps have decided not to wait till I talked to Felipe and negotiated. They have come here to take Sookie, I will not let this happen and I informed Victor tonight that I am the new King of Louisiana.” My knees went weak. Eric held me up. “We have decided to side with Eric to insure that Sookie stays safe, she as most of you do not know is my Great Grandchild and is very special.” Niall said standing next to Eric. “Eric has full support of the Wisconsin kingdom as well as Illinois.” Michael said. Eric nodded to both of them “I ask that the Weres and Shifter support us in taking out this threat against the one that has helped you whenever you asked.” Eric spoke to Alcide and Calvin. “I am unsure of the Tiger’s allegiance. If Felipe uses his mother against him again I think we will have to take him out.” Eric looked at me. “I don’t want a war over me.” I pushed away and stormed off to my room. “You must understand this is the only way I can protect you.” Eric was following me and shut the door. “Who is going to protect you Eric? These guys will think of nothing but killing you. What am I to do if that happens?” He just laughed Niall opened the door. “Child you must understand you are very special and if you are not protected the balance of things could be greatly upset. This is not something that can just be taken lightly since Felipe has stated his intension the war had already begun.” He turned “I must go and get things inline. No vampire other than the ones you have let in your home may enter her land.” He disaperared in to the dark. “You will stay here and please let the witches do their magic, don’t let Quinn anywhere around here. I can’t not trust him.” Eric kissed me and left the room. I walked with him and watched him pull out a huge sword from his car. “Heads will roll tonight.” He winked at me and was off. I walked back in the house and the only ones left was the coven of witches. I spun back on my heels and went back to my room. I laid on my bed trying to go thru all the thoughts that were running in my mind. Tears were running down my face there was a large crash sound from the other room. I ran out to see a Tiger standing in my living room and all the witches have fled. “Quinn I hope you are here as a friend.” I ran into the kitchen I went to the go to the back door but Quinn jumped in front of it and growled at me. There was a roar from behind me I swung around to see another larger tiger behind me. He walked over and nuzzled is face against me this one was Quinn, but who was the other tiger. Quinn was growling at it and I knew there was going to be a fight. I backed out of the room slowly as I could the other tiger pounced Quinn and it were fighting in my kitchen as I ran into the living room. I opened the front door and there were Wolves and panthers everywhere all fighting. I was not sure where to go or what to do a wolf jumped on to me and I was pushing it off. I threw it with relative ease. It landed in the yard on its feet and ran toward me. I jumped off the porch and tried to get to the shed where at least I could get some sort of weapon. The wolf jumped off the porch and pounced on my back. Claudine kicked it off my back and helped me to my feet. I said thanks to her and we were off toward the woods. “We have to be careful of where we are; you need to stay on your land.” “I need to get out of here.” I said to her. We circled back around my house and in the back door. There was a dead body of what I assumed was the other tiger in the kitchen. “My scent will throw them off” Claudine said to me. “I need to get back to Niall. You stay here.” She was gone. Everything went quiet. Outside I heard nothing no screams no nothing. This is when you know you should Fear for your life, but I was calm. I could feel Eric was on his way to me. I was hoping that this would mean everything was taken care of. I went to the living room the front door was open as I approached it Victor closed it. Fear rose up in me and I had nowhere to go, he would be on me before I could do anything. I backed slowly away from him. Eric Victor is in my house and in front of me. I am at the front door. Don’t worry lover I have something for him. Eric moved into view in the front window. I could see he had Filipe in his arms. “You know if you touch me you will die.” I looked at Victor. “If I kill you all of this would end and that won’t be a bad thing, you are only human. I don’t understand why they should want to protect you so.” He took a step closer to me “I am assuming the Viking has my king and well that means I have to have you to get him back.” “That won’t work. I am standing right behind you Victor.” Eric looked larger than life standing behind Victor. Victor turned to see Eric with Felipe being held by the throat. “this time I am the one that has you surrounded. All of your vampires are dead and I hold the kings life in my hand.” Niall popped in to the room behind me “Stand tall my dear you are his queen.” He whispered into my ear. “Victor seat down.” Niall said as he stepped around me and took Felipe from Eric. Niall killed him with one quick move of his hands, he tossed his head into Victors lap. I gasped and all eyes looked at me. Victor went on bent knee in front of Eric and Eric cut off his head with his sword. I fainted. When I came too I was lying in my bed and Eric and Niall were standing beside me. “Now that is not like you at all Sookie” Eric teased me “I know but I’m over whelmed with everything.” Niall bent down and kissed my forehead, and left. “Nothing is going to change, but the fact that you are safe and now no one will come after you and no one can take you from me.” He kissed me. “Now you need to get some sleep and I need to go and get things squared away. I am now King of three states.” “Eric can you please stay with me until I fall asleep.” He pulled me into his arms and I drifted off knowing Eric was there. I the next three weeks went on without anything major. I did not get to see Eric too much. Quinn called to go over plans of the ceremony that was going to be held to honor Eric and his accent to the throne. I could not believe that now more than ever my life was changed and I did not think I would ever have my Eric back. He had to be the king and now all the political bull shit I hated so much was right in my lap. I went upstairs in the loft laid down on the empty bed and cried. I pulled myself together called to check on the repairs to the house. They at least were complete and I packed my bags. I was going home to Bon Temps. I was walking away from the man I loved so much, because now I could never be first in his life all the vampires would have to come before me. I put all the bags down in my car and came back up into the loft and waited. Eric was returning this evening from a trip to New Orleans to make sure everything was coming along in the restoration of the city and the headquarters. He had to be seen by the Vampires, next week he was heading to Arkansas and then to Nevada to make sure everything was running well there too. Tina was overseeing Nevada and Pam was the one that stood behind Eric as Andre did with Sophie-Anne. Clancy stayed at the bar to run everything there I am not sure who was going to oversee Arkansas and I really did not care. I tried to get up the courage to tell Eric I was leaving. I sat there and had everything running in my head. I went to the kitchen to see about eating something since I had not eaten in over a day. I opened the refrigerate to look grabbed out some lunch meat the smell hit me like I ton of bricks I ran to the bathroom and threw up. That is when Eric walked in. “Sookie are you not feeling well.” Pam asked. “I must have a bug or something I can’t keep anything down these days.” I said I brushed my teeth and I walked to the couch and lay down. “Where are your things?” Eric had gone up to change his shirt “Pam please leave, go and check on Clancy.” Pam bowed and left. “Well they are in my car. I was waiting for you to get home so I could talk to you about all of this.” Tears were already running down my cheeks. “I want you to much to share you with the whole country Eric, and I have not seen you in nearly three weeks. I can’t live like this I am a target as long as you are not around so I have to be in the loft at all times unless it’s night and Bill comes by and takes me out.” “This was for you, I never wanted to be king I was happy being sheriff of this area I had all I wanted till I met you. I only want you to be safe, it is you that brought the supes together and you who everyone fought for, you are their Queen. I am just your servant.” I got up and ran to the bathroom again. I could feel the magic filling the loft, something big was coming I just did not know what. I brushed my teeth again and walked out by Eric. He was on his knees in front of this very tall blonde her hair was braided and was down past her waist. Niall stood by her side. “Sookie so nice to see you again. I know you don’t remember but it is my blood you have in your veins now and it seems that it has worked as well as we had hoped.” She grabbed Eric’s hand and raised him. “You both need to sit down especially you child.” Niall said. “Eric, Odin and I have watched after you and your life for all these years, you have never wavered in your faith to us. You have never punished someone for just pleasure and you never went to war without cause.” She looked at me “Sookie you have always had a path that you had to take, you are the only one that could bring the supernatural beings together that they might stand a chance in the world with the humans knowing about them.” “Are you Frigg Odin’s wife?” I asked Eric had a look of surprise on his face as he looked at me. “I did read up about your gods a little before Loki came along and then after I really needed to know more.” Eric put his arm around me and kissed my head. Frigg smiled “Yes I am and if you did read you will know what I am goddess of.” “Fertility” I said. Eric’s eyes grew big and he stood up and started to pace (yep I guess I was slow because I still had no clue) “Yes child.” She sat next to me on the couch. Tell me when was the last time you bled. I sat there and had to think about it. “It was before Loki took me. I’m late now that you say it, but Eric and I can’t have a child he’s a vampire and I am human.” “Yes this is true in a way you are no longer Human as you knew when you had to make a choice about death, you could never be human again. You had enough Fae blood that you could survive in our world that is a place even Eric cannot come to.” She glanced over Eric who looked even paler then he normal pale self. “I gave you my blood you are now a goddess.” I felt like looking over at Eric and saying you hear that I am a goddess worship me. But I kept my mouth shut. “You have a gift for making people see past old problems and having them come together. My blood in you has given you the one thing that you wanted, you will have a child.” “What no how.” I could not finish a thought “Your ceremony has been changed to honor both of you and it will bring the Fae and the vampire together. There will be spells to keep the fairies safe we will have peace through this thanks to my Sookie.” Niall was proud. I stood up to get a glass of water. I was back seating on the couch and Eric was getting the glass for me. Do not think I can’t do things for myself Eric. No I am taking care of you from here on out. I will not get into this now Eric but I am can and will care for myself. Frigg looked at us. “I did not know you two had become so connected that you can hear each other’s thoughts. Odin will be pleased.” She stood “I think I will let you two have your time. Sookie a doctor from our world will see to your needs I will make sure you are called.” They both were gone. I started to cry, Pam walked back in the house. “Eric she is leaking again.” She looked over at him. “What is your problem you look like you seen a ghost.” “She is with child.” Pam launched herself at me Eric was in front of her before she could grab my throat. “It is my child. Don’t ask me how or why but it seems that my Sookie is a goddess now and it seems she has a stronger wish for a child then either of us knew.” Pam broke out in laughter “Daddy Eric.” She kept laughing and I could not help at joining in with her at the thought of Eric changing diapers. Eric rubbed his forehead and walked out of the room while Pam and I were in a laughing fit. I caught my breath. “Are you two finished?” Eric said getting a bottle of true blood out of the microwave. “I get to have a baby shower.” Pam was pleased
Chapter 26
“Ok Pam we will figure that out later, now please leave us, Sookie and I have much to discuss.” Pam came over and gave me the smallest kiss on the cheek and was out the door. Eric walked over and sat on the couch I could not tell by his face what he was thinking, I was scared to look into his mind to see what he was thinking. “I really don’t have anything to say, I am in shock right now and yet again, you don’t ever stop amazing me.” He sighed and grabbed my hand. “I never thought I would be a father, after I became accustom to being a vampire I can’t say that I wanted to be one. But here again Lover you do something amazing and I can’t wait to be by your side.” Tears were streaming from my eyes. “Eric I never thought this would even be something that would happen, believe me I wanted to be married before I even thought about children. I was ok with the fact that with you I would never have kids. I never knew I wanted them this bad.” He leaned over and kissed me gently He got down on his knees in front of me “Now what was this thought I heard before I should be worshiping you as the goddess you are, I’m my knees for you goddess where should I start my worship.” He hand my pants off me before he finished speaking. He started to kiss my legs working his way up my folds, he started to stroke my nub with his tongue. I moaned his tongue slipped in and out of me. He replaced his tongue with his fingers I arched my back to get him in deeper. I was on the edge of climax he bit my thigh. He stood but and bent over to kiss me I was grabbing his belt buckle trying to get it undone. I unzipped his jean and lowered them down. I stroked his long hard shaft and but my mouth around it. I heard him groan and could feel his body vibrating. He picked me up and carried my up stairs to the bed. He pulled my shirt off and tore my bra. “I think you will need to buy new undergarment soon.” He teased me “Eric are you happy about having a child.” He was over me sliding in me I arched my back and moaned “More than you know Lover” I pushed him up I was seating on top of him we were looking in each others eyes. I kissed his neck I worked around his nipples knowing he liked it when I bit them. I went a little higher and I bit him hard drew blood and drank. We both climaxed with that. He laid back and I lay on top of his chest. I have never felt so happy in my life. “You know that if you want to get married we will, but our bonded is more of a marriage than any piece of paper ever would be.” He was stroking my hair as I lay on his chest not wanting to move from him. “Plus we will be united at the ceremony.” I stared into his eyes “I don’t know what I want there, I always wanted a wedding with all my family and friends around, I’ll have that at the ceremony and I already feel that what we have is more than any marriage.” I sighed. “You need to sleep lover, but I will say this and this is not open for discussion. You will not work while you are with child. I will not have you exhausting yourself like that, plus you are Queen know it would not look good if you were working. You will seat by my side when I have to go to the club.” I was too tired to argue with him over this. “Besides you will have things that you will have to tend too, you will be too busy with your duties to worry about working.” That is where I fell into a deep sleep. I woke up the next morning and went down stairs to the kitchen. I opened up the coffee to make a pot, but the smell of it made me run into the bathroom. This was going to be rougher than I thought. I got a glass of water and went up to bed. I touched Eric and he folded me in his arms. I drifted back off to sleep. “Lover wake up.” I heard softly in my ear. “What time is it?” I asked Eric. “Past six and you need to get ready dear. We have a busy night ahead of us and the doctor will be here in about an hour too.” I went and took a shower brushed my teeth, my hair and came out to figure out what I was going to wear when I say a dress laying on the bed. It was simple spaghetti strap navy blue was not formal but was defiantly not an everyday dress either. It fell above my knee and hugged my body. “Now that is stunning.” Eric said as he watched me from the top of the steps. “Where are we going?” I asked “After the doctor and you are done we are heading to New Orleans for the night to meet with some business over the renovations and a few of the Vampires there have asked about positions that we need to set a sheriff there.” “We that is all you not me.” I held my hands up to let him know I wanted nothing to do with it. “You are my queen; you need to start acting like it.” I could feel his angry rising in the bond. “You need to be at my side. These are decisions that we put in place, Sookie this is very dangerous that I’m saying a human is a queen, you know that. No one knows but you, Pam and I that you are no longer human, that is something we can use to our advantage.” “Why is it all ways danger, I don’t want to get hurt anymore.” I shock my head. “I understand what you are saying Eric I do, but I don’t want to make choices of which vampire to but in charge where.” “Sookie who better than you to know which ones we can trust, you can read their thoughts.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me to him. “I never thought about it that way.” There was a knock on the door. I went down and answered the door. There was a Fairy there. She was tall slender long red hair “Ms. Stackhouse I am Brea. I will be your doctor who will see you through your pregnancy. Mr. Northman congratulations to you as well she nodded.” I did not notice a change in Eric domineer so she must be able to mask her sent too. “I will tell you up front Ms. Stackhouse. This pregnancy is a first and we do not know what to expect. Tell me how are you feeling what is going on.” “Well I can’t eat anything without getting sick, I can keep water down and that is about it, and please call me Sookie.” We sat on the couch. “Hmmmmm ok we will need to look into that because you will need to eat and figure out what is the best course there. Are you taking Mr. Northman’s blood, I ask because we were thinking that since this child is part vampire that it might need the blood. I would suggest that you do this.” We talked about others things about what everyone thought might happen and might not. But I was lost in my own thoughts about the blood. It was the only thing that stayed down or did not make me sick by the smell. I really hoped I was not going to have to drink nothing but blood for nine months. I made the next appointment I would be going to her office in Shreveport. It was also suggested that I opt for a home birth and not go to the hospital since there might need to be magical assistance. Eric grabbed my wrap and we headed for the door. Pam had the SUV parked out front she and Bill were leaning against the door talking. “Sookie you look radiant tonight, you are just glowing.” Pam said to me. I heard Eric sigh. Bill was looking at Pam trying to figure out what her game was. “Are you going with us Bill, or was there something else you needed?” I asked him Eric turned with a smile of pride on his face, my tone was even leveled. “Yes I am going with you, I am your guard for this evening.” I nodded to him as he opened the door for me and I got in. I buckled my seat belt. Eric leaned over kissed my head, placed a kiss on his fingers and touched my tummy. Bill looked at Eric not knowing what this meant and Pam just laughed. We walked into the restaurant and I turned and looked at Eric I could feel my face turning green. “Bill take her out of here.” Bill grabbed me and took me out front. I was breathing trying hard not to throw up again, I thought I was going to be ok and started walking back toward the truck and lost it. “Sookie what is wrong with you.” Bill was rubbing my back “Sorry Bill I don’t want to get into this right now.” I took out a tissue out of my purse. “I just can’t be around human food” “That does not make any sense you are human.” Bill was standing in front of me. “I opened the truck door and climbed in to wait for Eric. “I really don’t feel like going into this with you Bill.” “There was a time you would have told me anything.” He looked at me from the back seat. “There was a time when I thought I knew who you were.” I shot back. “At one point you told me I could never trust Eric and that he always got what he wanted, It was you that I could not trust, Eric gets what he wants because he is up front and honest about all he does.” I shut my eyes I was tired and felt weak. Pam and Eric came out with in an hour. They climbed into the truck Eric looked at me “Are you ok?” He kissed my hand “I’m tired and I feel weak.” He headed out toward the old palace that was once Sophie-Anne and it now belonged to Eric. “We walked in the building all the renovations were coming along and almost complete it was all touch up and cleaning that was left to do. We walked into the office “You two stay out here.” Eric ordered Pam and Bill to stay at the door. “Come here, I would have done this in the car but I don’t think you would have done it in front of Pam and Bill.” He bit is wrist and held it to my mouth. I resisted for a moment than took it. Eric was moaning as I sucked on his wrist and I could see the growing bulge in his pants. I stop walked over to the mirror and wiped my mouth. “I don’t like this.” He laughed “I don’t think you have much choice your body is the one telling you what you need.” I felt ten times better but I was tired. We walked into the main conference room that had a huge oval table there were ten vampires sitting around the table only one chair left. Eric gave it to me and he stood behind me. All eyes settled on me and I felt like a t-bone being waved in front of a den of lions. I closed my eyes not hearing the words they spoke, I listened to the words that they were not saying. Most of the thoughts were how to get on Eric’s good side to get as much from him that they could, one thought I was the way to keep in Eric’s good graces and if he could get into my bed he would be able to get what he wanted, I chuckled at this. All eyes shoot onto me I guess what they were saying was not a funny topic. “If the queen is not going to take these matters seriously I think maybe she should leave.” A short dumpy looking vampire said directly to Eric. “I’m sorry I laughed but I found it funny that you seriously think you could kill me before we walked out of this room. You find a human disgusting to have to listen too, and yet here you are asking favor of me and the King.” He launched himself out of his chair at me Eric Grabbed me pressed me face first to Bill. Grabbed the dumpy guy and pinned him down to the table. “Do you think I don’t stand behind my queen?” Eric’s eyes were blazing “Pam put him in a cell we will deal with him later. This meeting is over.” “Please have Quinn taken to the office Sookie and I will speak to him in there.” He turned to Bill and everyone walked out of the room. “Ok what is going on Sookie,” Eric was angry “Are you trying to get killed, I know I told you to have confidence, but that was unlike you. You sounded more like me.” “I have no idea where it came from I just saw his thoughts and that is what came out.” I walked over to him and hugged his chest. “Maybe you’re rubbing off on me.” He kissed me and took my hand “Shall we go see Quinn.” He winked at me “Now who is going to start the trouble?” I said as we walked down the hall.
Chapter 27 Quinn was sitting in the room Niall was there also, Bill was standing at the door waiting for Eric and me. Again Eric led me to the chair I say down and he stood behind me. Pam and Bill were at the door. Niall crossed over to me and kissed me on the cheek. “Är du ta hand om henne” He asked Eric, Eric nodded Niall placed his hand on my belly “Child you need to eat” Bill and Quinn had questioning looks on their faces. Pam just laughed out loud. “Sookie all the boys are wondering what is going on.” “What is going on is I want to be in bed. I can’t eat and all I want to do is sleep. And know we have to talk about something I really don’t want to do.” Pam cocked her head “Eric she is whining again.” She laughed. “Does she really need to be here? I could take her home.” “Well I do need to her to know what she will do in the ceremony” Quinn said “I can always go over such details with her in the day time, right babe.” Anger came across the bond as Quinn said babe. Niall grabbed my hand and led me to the couch. And sat me down he held out his hand and what appeared to be a salad was in front of me. “Sookie please try to eat this. It should help settle you.” I looked at the salad. It looked lovely but nothing on it looked familiar to me. “The greens were daintier than any greens I had ever seen. The dressing (as I call it) was shimmering all over the salad. “Hon har bara tagit mitt blod, hon äter ingenting med ut börjar tröttna” Eric said to Niall and Niall shook his head in response. “Would you two please talk in a language I can understand.” I was mad as I looked at Eric. “We would but there are others in the room.” Eric looked amused by this. I started to eat my salad, while Eric, Niall and Quinn talked about the ceremony. I was going to be brought my dress and be presented to Eric from Niall, I was his gift and he was taking me as his queen. We would have to renew our blood bond in front of everyone so all could see the commitment we were making each other. Quinn turned to me “Babe I will bring you the clothing you will have to wear that night.” Are you sure you want to do this? This will make you his forever. Quinn thought directly to me. The anger shot thru the bond and I could tell by the look on Eric’s face it was taking everything he had not to attack Quinn, but that would let everyone know that he could read other’s minds thanks to our bond. I sent love to him and tried to sooth his anger the best I could thru the bond. “You can bring her the robes, but the dresses will be of my choosing.” Eric said. “Niall you will work on the boundries to keep your kind safe correct.” “Yes, that has already started.” “Ok I think we have everything that we need than” Quinn stood up to leave. He walked over to where I sat. Raised my hand and kissed the back of it. This will be one of the saddest days of my life, I don’t want to watch you give yourself to a vampire you are so much more than that babe. “Than maybe you need to have someone else do the ceremony.” I grabbed Eric’s hand as he started toward Quinn. I pulled him to sit with me. I looked in to Eric’s eyes and smiled. Pam and Bill were both tense and blocking the door. “If you are not going to see to this ceremony the way it is meant. We will need to find someone who will.” “You know I will see to your wishes.” He walked out the door. “Pam Bill please leave us.” They walked out and closed the door. I looked back at Eric “So I now have to get you fairy food.” He looked at my plate that was empty. “I will see to that for you.” Niall said “Dear you have to remember this child is vampire and Fae it can’t eat human food your body won’t let you have those things that could harm this child.” “Man I want a cheeseburger.” They both laughed at me. “Let get you home to bed Lover.” Eric took my hand and we walked out. Bill and Pam followed Eric opened the car door for me and I climbed in. I fell fast asleep before we even made it to the highway. Eric must have carried me up to our room. I woke up the next day and he was laying next to me dead to the world. I kissed his cheek and went down to the kitchen. I opened the refrigerator and Niall was right all the human food I had was gone and I had all the strange greens and bottles of liquid that seemed to shimmer and move on their own. I sat down on the couch turned on the TV with a glass of the silvery liquid that seemed to dance on it’s own in my glass. I was scared more than I would let any one know. I loved Eric and could not even imagine a life without him, but now I was going to be deeper into all the vampire politics I so wanted nothing to do with. The moves he made were to keep me safe and I knew that, but now as soon as the world found out I was able to have a child with a vampire I would be the biggest target on earth, not only would the vampires want to use me that much more, but the FoS would want me dead they would fear what this would mean and even the government would be after me. I was finally having a child and I have never been so sad in my life. I wondered if I would be able to take the child out in the sun. I wondered if I was going to have to live in nothing but darkness for the rest of my life. I wondered what Eric had done to that vampire and why was I starting to not care about such things. I should have told Eric I did not want him harmed, but I really wanted to be the one who put the stake in his heart myself. I wondered if it was even possible to keep our child safe Eric would have two huge liabilities on his hands because he fell in love with a strange human. I started to cry and I could not stop. I got up and head up to the shower. I washed my hair, shaved my legs, sat down on the floor and cried. If I ran away no one would know that my child was part vampire and I could keep the baby safe. Would you really leave me and think I would not follow. Do you really think I don’t think about the same things every night after you fall asleep? I started to cry even harder. I turned off the water and Eric was standing there with a towel for me. I wrapped the towel around me and took another and wrapped my hair. He did not say a word to me as I walked by him to get dressed. There was a knock at the door. He went to answer it. He had a garment bag in his hand when he came back up. He threw it on the bed in front of me and went in the shower. I took a breath and unzipped the bag. It was a slivery white with a thigh high slit. It had a plunging neckline that went all the way to the waist line. The bodice and waist were fully sequins. It was a halter top neckline. The satin of the skirt had a slight train. “I thought with your color and when we added the black cape that dress would look beautiful on you.” He said from behind me. I turned to see him standing there with a towel wrapped around his waist. He crossed to the bed zipped up the bag and put it in the closet. He was really hurt by what I had thought while I thought he was sleeping. “Please tell me why you thought about just leaving me while I slept. Are we really going back to running away from our problems, I thought we had gotten past all of that.” He never talked down to me like I was a child until now, when I was really acting like one. I sat down on the bed. “They were just thoughts I am scared, but no I would not have left you like that.” He sat next to me on the bed. He took my hand “We have to just understand that there is a reason for both of us to be going thru this. This child will be more protected than either of us could hope.” He stood up kissed me on top of the head “I want you to stay home tonight, I’ll leave Pam with you and I think Amelia is in town why don’t you just try to relax.” He walked in to the closet and got dressed. “Are you hungry at all.” He looked at me “Niall filled the frig for me with all sorts of strange stuff, there is even a bottle in there with your name on it.” His eyes lit up and he smiled “Fairy mix he must want us to celebrate.” “I do not want to know” I shook my head. “When I asked if you were hungry I meant for blood?” I wrinkled my nose I still could not get use to the idea of always having to drink from Eric. “When you put it that way it just seems wrong, I like it when it just happens.” He just laughed. He sat on the bed and pulled me to him. He kissed my neck I swung my legs around his waist so I was facing him. “I don’t know what I will do that day that I know you trust me completely.” He said as he looked in my eyes. He kissed me and I started to feel his lust rising in the bond. I pulled away for air. “When I get home you are mine tonight.” He bit his wrist and held it up to my mouth. He moaned pulled me closer to him and bit into my neck. He was grinding up onto me he gasped. I could feel the wet spot that was in his jeans. He liked the wound on my neck and his wrist. “I need to change now and get going.” He winked at me and got up. I threw on a pair of jeans and a form fitting black sweater. I walked down to the living room. Pam was already watching TV. “Amelia had to run to the store to get some food, she though you would have had some but she was wrong.” She winked at me. Eric came down. “Eric am I allowed to talk to Amelia about this, or do I keep it quiet?” He wrapped his arms around my waist “That is for you to decide.” He kissed me and I could feel my legs going weak. “Would you two get a room?” Pam rolled her eyes “Oh that is right I’m in your room.” “Besides Pam knows all about the baby.” He said as he open the door to let Bill in. “And I get to have a baby shower now too.” Pam winked at me Bill eyes shot around the room and Pam and Eric looked at me. “Hi Bill how are you tonight, I’m doing well, would you like some blood.” I was babbling as I walked to the kitchen and put a True Blood in the microwave. I pulled it out and walked over to him he never even said he wanted it but why not. “So anything new with you? Did you hear Eric and I are having a child?” Pam and Eric erupted in laughter as Bills face was as white as a ghost and his mouth was wide open.
Chapter 28 Eric was still laughing “Come my friend I’ll explain it all to you as we go to the meetings.” “Now that was perfect.” Pam said still laughing. I was about five shades of red “You had to tell him, he and I are your guards, he must protect you and now the baby.” I sat down next to her. “Lets go out I don’t want to stay here tonight.” She looked at me “And what are you going to drink dear. I grabbed the true blood off the table that was meant for Bill and took a swig. “Just call me a vampire for the night.” “I don’t like the idea at all.” Pam was on orders to keep me here I could tell by the look she gave me. “Oh come on I can’t sit in this loft all the time.” There was a knock at the door. I got up and let Amelia in. “Hey there how are you witch.” I gave her a hug. “I’m trying to get Pam to want to go out so I’m not just stuck here in the loft all the time.” “Hey I have to obey the King.” She said winking at me. “I can pull rank on you.” I smiled and winked at Pam. Pam started laughing. “You will make a great vampire some day Sookie, but I think you have some news to tell Amelia before we go anywhere. We will only go to Fangtasia at least I know I’ll have extra eyes around you there.” “That is fine I just can’t sit here tonight.” I walked over by Amelia she was putting the food away. “Amelia why did you buy so much?” “You can’t be going out and eating every night. So I figured I would get you some food. I just can’t believe Eric would not have this place stocked up for you.” “Sweetie that refrigerator is full of food for me, I can’t eat human food anymore.” She dropped the glass she had in her hand. “What did he do to you?” I walked around and started to pick up the glass, Pam was by me in a flash. “You go sit down and talk to her I’ll clean this up.” I pulled Amelia over to the couch. “Remember when I told you I was given some sort of blood to bring me back?” She shook her head. “Well it seems that I was given the blood of a goddess and well it allowed me to become pregnant.” “Wow, your going to have a baby.” I shook my head. She wrapped her arms around me and gave me a huge hug. We all got up and walked out to head to Fangtasia. We pulled up to the front and Clancy was at the door. He bowed to me and nodded to Pam. Pam said something to Clancy as we walked by but I did not catch it. “Well I guess while we are here I can check up on everything and get that out of the way too, but that means you will be with me.” She raised her eyebrow at me to let me know that was not open to discussion. We all got drinks and I took water instead of blood. Pam laughed at me. We were having a great time all dancing and then I noticed a couple of the workers were bringing in a throne that matched Eric only a little smaller to set it next to his. “He really does not expect me to sit up there like that does he?” I looked at Pam with a horrified face. “It sure does look that way.” Amelia was laughing “What Sookie did you think you would only sit on his lap.” Pam smiled We went back up to the bar and Pam and Amelia got another round of drinks and brought me another bottle of water. One of the newer waitresses came up to me. “Can you please tell me how I can catch the eye of Eric? I know you are friends with him and I have been trying so hard to get him to notice me. It’s the only reason I work here.” “You can’t.” I said and I was trying to walk away from her Pam and Amelia were on the floor dancing and I wanted to get back by them. She grabbed my arm “I’m trying to talk to you. What makes you think your so high and mighty that you can’t even look at me bitch.” Every vampire look at us Pam was coming over to my side, but before she could even get to me I spun around and slapped the girl across the face. There was a trickle of blood that ran from the corner of her mouth. “Clancy take this trash out.” Pam hissed. She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward Eric’s office. “Oh my, did I just slap her! That is not like me Pam what is going on.” My mouth was gapped open in shock. “No it is not like you but you just earned the respect of every vampire in this bar.” Pam stopped something was happening. “Someone is firing a gun. Stay here Sookie.” She was out of the office but locked me in. The door burst in I screamed. Eric was standing there looking at me. He came over to me and picked me up “Are you hurt.” He was looking all over me “No I was already back here when all of it started.” I was waving his hands off me. “Good, but I will have a few words for Pam about why you are even here to begin with.” I looked at Amelia and she left the office. “Don’t be mad at Pam, I made her come out.” I put my arms around his neck. “I gave her a direct order and she did not follow it, I have to be mad.” He looked down in my eyes. “I pulled rank on her.” He started laughing and shook his head. “Well than it is you who will be punished.” He kissed me lightly on the lips. “Come the danger is gone just a scare tactic, a human who was mad at one of the vampires.” He shook his head. Pam and Bill walked up and took their spots behind us. We walked over to the thrones and sat down. “Pam, you are off the hook, Sookie told me she pulled rank on you.” He chuckled. “Sookie, we need to talk” Bill whispered in my ear. I just sighed. “There is a new Vampire in town, he is here to check in.” Pam said. The skinny vampire walked over he did not look a day over 15, he had long light brown hair and green eyes. “Tom I have not seen you in years, what brings you here.” Eric said. “Just on vacation and I figured I would stay for a little bit and see if the rumor about you was true.” He looked at me “And what rumor would that be Tom.” Eric’s eyes were blazing. “That you tied your self to a human, but if this is her I understand why not only is she beautiful but she is tough,” He turned to me “I liked the way you handled that servant.” He nodded to me and I nodded back. Eric was now staring at me as Pam was whispering in his ear. “Yes Sookie is not just an average human. Since you are staying in town you must come to our ceremony tomorrow.” Eric stood and held his hand out to me. “The queen and I are saying goodnight.” We walked out the back and Pam, Amelia and went for her car. “Bill ride with Pam, Sookie come.” We walked over to the Corvette He opened the door I climbed in he got in. “So I could tell you did not trust Tom.” I said to him “I don’t trust any vampire.” He looked at me with a smirk on his face. “Nice play in front of everyone tonight with the staff.” Eric was looking for a reaction. “I don’t know where that came from it’s no big thing.” I was looking out the window I could feel his eyes blazing on me. He did not say a word until we got back to the loft. Pam, Bill, Amelia, Eric and I were seating in the living room just talking. I was leaning on Eric’s chest with his arm around me. Amelia walked into the room with a sandwich. She was sitting on the other side of the room. “What is that smell?” My nose was wrinkled and I looked at Eric. He raised an eyebrow at me. “It smells like rotting meat.” I got up and ran to the bathroom. Pam came in after me. “That is how food smells to most vampires.” “I’m just tried of getting sick.” I brushed my teeth washed my face and went into the Kitchen and poured my self more of the silvery liquid and made one of those salads. Amelia left since she was driving back to Bon Temp tonight; I made her take all the food she bought with her. I went over to the window and I was looking out. Bill walked over to me. “How long.” I looked at him “What, how long what?” I was confused “How long have you known you could have a child from us.” He looked right at me. “Eric and I found out the same night and I was already pregnant.” I looked him in the eye “What you think I would hold something like that back. Unlike you I don’t have secrets that I hide from my friends.” Eric went to get up to come over by Bill and I but Pam put her hand on his knee and shook her head. “I never meant to hurt you Sookie, I wish you would believe me when I tell you that yes at first I was sent by the Queen, but the moment I met you I did fall for you and I love you.” Bill held my shoulders to look at him. “Bill I do believe that you love me and I do believe that you did not mean me harm, but the fact is that you never told me anything yourself, it was always Eric that had to tell me. I did not even mean enough to you to have the truth from your own mouth.” “It is killing me to know you are having his child.” A tear fell from his eye. “I’m sorry for that Bill, maybe I need to find a different guard.” I looked down at my feet. “No, this allows me to stay close to you.” Eric could not handle any more and walked over to me and wrapped his hands around my waist. “I know we can trust your life in Bills hands, he will never let anything happen to you.” He kissed that top of my head. From that look on Bills face Eric was telling him to back off without saying a word. “Sookie” Pam walked over to me “Why are you bleeding” There was a small puddle of blood on the floor between my legs.
Chapter 29
Eric picked me up and carried me up the stairs he called Dr. Brea she popped into the room with up. She opened another door in the room and another world was on the other side. “She must come with me” Brea said to Eric “I was lifted and floated thru the door.” “I am coming with.” Eric demanded. “You know you can’t. You can’t enter our world.” The door shut before I even got to say good bye. Tears ran down my cheek. Niall popped into my room. “I will keep Eric informed about what is going on here. Now you need to rest, we are going to put you into a deep sleep, to make sure everything is ok.” The doctor was there already working and I could feel my eyes closing. I had a strange dream while I was out of a little blond hair boy. His eyes were blue as sapphires and he had wavy hair. He stood there staring at me. “Don’t worry mama I am just fine. The blood was from you not me.” “What is your name?” I asked the little boy “What would you like to name me?” he giggles at me “You know that I will be just fine, you should name me after one of Daddy’s friends he uses the name a lot when he travels.” He ran off in to the dark. “Wait don’t go where are you.” “Sookie?” I turned to see Eric standing there. “Why are you crying what happened?” Eric pulled me into his arms. “I just met our son, he said everything is fine. They have me so druged right now I don’t know what is going on.” I put my face into Eric’s chest “I missed your smell.” “I miss you too I’m in Arkansas right now. The big ceremony was put on hold until you are well. I have been named King; Niall told me that the blood was yours not the baby’s. It seems that you over stressed yourself Lover.” He kissed the top of my head. “You will be on bed rest for here on out.” “When so I get to come home and when will they wake me up?” I was still crying. “Soon you need to rest you have been thru too much lately.” Eric was starting to fade “Don’t leave me Eric please.” The tears were starting to come harder. “It’s almost dark lover I am waking up.” He was gone and I was alone. I woke up Niall was right by my bed I had not opened my eyes yet but I could hear everything that was going on around me. “Do you think you can convince her to leave the vampire?” A voice I did not know said. “It will take time but I think as she grows to trust me she will.” Niall said “This child is too important to the world for it to be around such a creature, we must raise it here.” The voice hissed. “I will do all in my power to make sure she and the child decide to live here, it will take a lot Sookie and Eric have a very strong and unique bond, he is watched over by the old gods very closely.” “Make it so Niall we must not let that child grow up and realize what it is.” I heard the door close. I tried to drift off to sleep “Child I will keep you safe.” Niall said to me kissed my head and left the room. I was alone again and started to cry. I had no way home and I did not even know where I was. I needed to get out of where I was and way from Niall. He was family and now is betraying me in the worse way. I was trying to figure out where I was and who I could call for help. I thought about Claudine but she was Niall granddaughter and would never betray him. Maybe I could get Claude to but that also was a long shot. I looked down at my body and there was already a bump showing I wondered how long I had been here. Frigg appeared in my room. “What is wrong you are so in such a panic I could feel you, Eric is praying to us now to know what is going on because he can feel your panic.” “Niall is trying to steal my child and I just need to get back to Eric.” “I see and I can tell you have not had his blood in a while your child needs that too.” She grabbed my hand “Come with me.” We popped into a hotel room. I could see Eric down on his knees there was two small old wood carvings in front of him. He stood up and spun around. “Sookie.” He could not believe his eyes He walked over to me touched my face. He noticed Frigg standing with me and dropped to his knees “I am in your debt Goddess.” She was gone. He stood up and pulled me close to him, he could not speak and at that moment I could not either. He looked at me and noticed the swell in my belly. He touched it. “Four months is too long for me not to see you.” I was about to say something but he held a finger to my mouth. “You should not be here yet, you still look weak.” He took me to the bed and laid me down. “Niall told me that he thinking that you would need to stay thru the pregnancy to make sure everything was ok.” “Niall told you that so they could keep the baby and me there. Frigg heard you prayers and felt my panic and brought me to you. What I need is you that is what will make me feel better.” I was crying again. Eric shot out of the bed. “He was trying to take you away.” “Yes” “I will have to think about the best course here.” He picked up his cell phone and walked into the other room. “We must keep her safe.” I heard him say, but I was drifting in and out of sleep. “Eric I need you.” He came back into the bed. “What is it lover, what do you need.” “Blood” I wrinkled my nose. He laughed. “Did you get the vials that I gave to Niall.” “I would have to say no, but I don’t know.” Eric bit his wrist and held it to me. He threw his head back in his pleasure. “Sookie I missed you.” I noticed him rising in his pants. He took his wrist from my mouth and replaced it with his. The kiss was so passionate I only stopped to breath. His hand was on my breast I moaned from the hands. He stopped himself. “You are not well enough yet dear for me to do that.” “Did you drink any of that blood Niall left for you?” I was thinking I was already feeling a lot better. “No what are you thinking.” “I’m thinking that everything has been set up, yes I can eat the fairy food, but I think there might have been something in it to make me sick without hurting the baby and I think that blood has something in it that would either hurt you or make me run to Niall for protecting. He was trying to gain my trust so I would leave you.” “Well I have canceled the meeting I had tonight, we have to protect you. I will be right back.” He kissed my head he walked to the door. Bill was standing at the door. Eric peeked back in “The room is under your name could you invite Bill and Pam in.” He winked at me. “Bill, Pam please enter.” They both came over to the bed. “Sookie,” God the way he says my name sends thrives down my spine. I went to get out of bed. “Oh no you don’t sugar. You are not to leave that bed.” Pam adjusted my pillows behind me and propped me up on them; she kissed my cheek “You need to stop scaring us all like this. Your one of the few humans I like.” I smiled at her. “You seem to be feeling better.” Bill sat on the other side of the bed from where Pam was. “Thanks to Eric I am. Where did he go.” I asked both of them hoping one of them would answer me. “He made an emergence conference call with the king and queens, as soon as he gets back we will be going back home.” “Is that safe under the circumstances?” Niall can pop in and out of Eric’s house at will. “Not anymore.” Pam had a smile and her fangs were out. “OK I’m going to try to sleep.” They nodded and walked into the front room. I drifted off to sleep. That beautiful boy was in my dreams again and I realized he had Eric’s eyes. “You look just like Eric .” I said to him. “Have you named me yet.” He tilted his head to the side. “I have not talked to Eric about that yet.” He faced changed he was scared “Momma wake up NOW!” My eyes snapped open. Claudine was there trying to pull me out of bed thru a door.
Chapter 30
“Sookie I’m sorry but you have to come with me we need to keep you safe.” “No!” I yelled at her and pulled my arm back. She looked surprised at how strong I was. Pam and Bill ran into the room. Claudine shut the door she came out of. Eric raced thru the door to me. He looked around the room “We are leaving now.” He picked me up out of bed and we went back out the door. He was carrying me on the private plane he looked down in my eyes “Like Scarlett and Rhett.” I smiled as he remembered what I said to him after I was staked. I drifted in and out of sleep on the plane back home. I woke up Eric was stroking my hair, my head was in his lap. I looked up in his eyes. He smiled down at me. Bill and Pam seemed to be in down time. “We are almost home.” He said to me. “Dr. Ludwig will be at the loft as soon as we get there to look you over.” I nodded to him. “I know how you feel about your memory now Eric. I lost the last four months and don’t remember anything of it.” A tear ran down my cheek. “You were sleeping for it. You did not fall in love with the most beautiful women and not remember it.” “I really don’t think I’m the type of person to fall in love with a woman.” Eric chuckled. “Aww Sookie you break my heart.” Pam said Eric roared with laughter. I went to sit up, Eric shot me a look. “Well king unless you are going to carry me to the bathroom I think I can manage to do this on my own.” He picked me up and carried me to the bathroom, I sighed “thanks” I walked in and shut the door. I finished my business and washed my hands and face and open the door to see Eric had not moved. He picked me up again and carried me back to the place we were sitting on “You will not move until Dr. Ludwig looks over you.” I sighed I knew this was one battle I would never win. “So what would you name a son if you were to have one?” I threw to him. Without hesitation “Leif, he was my closest friend while growing up. Why do you think I use that name so often when I travel.” That triggered the memory of my dreams. My face went white. “What is wrong” Eric looked at me. “I have seen our son in my dreams; he has warned me twice now.” Eric raised his eyebrows and I could tell he was deep in thought about what I had just said. The plane landed and as soon as we touched down Eric was off in the air with me in his arms. “Bill and Pam will meet us.” We walked into the loft Eric took me upstairs handed me a night gown and went to let Dr. Ludwig in. “Oh child why did you not call me first.” She came into the room and looked at me “I have seen you how many times and you did not call me.” She shook her head. “Niall set everything up I just trusted him, I am sorry.” “Well let me see you.” She looked me over felt my tummy and examined me too. She pated my leg “Bed rest dear. You need to rest your body is worn out, but the baby if fine. I will be coming by weekly to check on you.” She walked down the steps to Eric. I heard them say their goodbyes and Eric came up the steps to me. “I have cleaned out the refrigerator. Dr. Ludwig is going to do some test on the blood Niall gave me.” He climbed in behind me “Now just to keep you and Leif safe.” He pulled me to him “Rest lover you are going to need it.” I drifted off to sleep. I woke the next morning and pulled my robe on and went down the steps very carefully. “Alcide?” I was shocked and glad I had my robe “What are you doing here.” “Dawson had something to do this morning and I told him I would watch you until he was free.” He looked me over. “you look great.” “Thanks but I feel like a beached whale. I can’t believe how big I’m getting.” I walked over and got a glass of water. I sat down on the couch next to him. “I never thought you would want to be in the same room as me again.” I looked at him. “I can’t hate you Sookie, you freed me from someone who wanted nothing but my pain.” He was looking down at his feet. “I just wish things would have been different between you and I.”
“Our timing was bad.” I put my hand out to him “Friends” He grabbed me and hugged me “We were always friends, you are such an amazing women I can’t just let you not be in my life.” “Hey is Trey still seeing Amelia?” Alcide smiled at me “Yep that is one of the reasons he is not here now.” “How are things going since you guys came out publicly? I have missed so much.” I got lost in my thoughts. “They are going good, you helped expose the plot against us so we got that under control before it all happened, Thank you.” I smiled and looked at the clock Eric should be getting up any time now. I excused myself from Alcide and went back up to bed, like I never moved out of it. Eric pulled me into him “You think I don’t know when you are not here, I will punish you for that later.” He licked my ear lobe. “You are lucky that there is a were in the house or I would take you right now.” He got up and went down to thank Alcide for his service. I heard Alcide say “Anything for her.” Eric bounded backup the steps. “So Mr. Northman how is it that you intend to punish me for misbehaving?” “Twice now.” He arched his eyebrow at me “I will have to wait to exact your punishment until after Leif is born. You are the one that is to be punished not him.” He pulled me into his arms I cuddled in I rubbed up against him “Oh woman, you are torture.” I turned to face him and I walked my hand down his bare chest. To the edge of his pants. I smiled at him and grabbed his hard shaft. He flipped me on my back and I pulled my night gown off. He kissed me as he slide in the moan that he let out and the passion I could feel were intense but he was gentle and slow. I tried to pull him in deeper but he would not. I could feel he was scared of hurting me or Leif. I started to kiss his chest and giving him little nips. He found the nape of my neck and bit I moaned from the pleasure and pain of it. He pulled me over onto his lap my legs were wrapped around the back of him he grabbed a small knife and made a small cut below his nipple I latched on. I could tell it was taking Eric everything in him to be so gentle. He roared with hunger as he had his own release. I kissed him lightly. He smiled down at me. “I can’t wait till I can just take you again. It has been too long.” He kissed me again. He got up and headed to the shower. I followed him. “Sookie I have to go to a meeting tonight. I will be gone most of the night.” He looked at me and put his hands on my belly “I’ll go with you.” I looked in his eyes. “No lover you cannot. This is not a meeting the humans are allowed in and some of the vampires would not be happy with you there.” I had a hurt expression on my face and he could feel it through the bond. “Don’t be hurt but with your connection to the fairies you can’t be there.” He kissed my head. I turned to go and I caught my own reflection in the mirror. Yep I was stating to look pregnant. Eric pulled me back into his arms. His hand resting on my belly. “Beautiful I have never seen a better body.” I smacked him on the chest. “So which one am I getting tonight Pam or Bill.” Eric laughed. “Bill will be staying with you. This meeting is too big for him to be with me and I know I can trust him with you.” “I was about to leave the room when he pulled me into the shower with him. “Where do you think you are going?” I could feel his desire thru the bond. Only I was too tired to doing anything other than hold him. “You are worrying me, lover.” “I looked up at him I’m ok just tried I think I should go back to bed.” I steped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around me. I walked over and pulled out a pale blue night gown and slipped it over my head. I climbed back in bed. Eric came over gave me a kiss. “I hate leaving you all the time. I’ll be home before sunup.” He left and I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 31
“Sookie” My eyes were wide open I was pinned to the bed. “Do you really think you could keep toying with me like this and think I would not take you.” Bill was kissing me all over. “Get off me, Bill what are you doing Stop it now.” I was trying to push him off me and I could not he pulled the blankets off me pulled my night gown up and started to pull down his pants. “I’m taking back what is mine.” He hissed my ears He pushed into me I started to scream “Scream all you like you will be dead before Eric returns.” His fangs tore at my neck. I sat up in the bed I was screaming I felt a wet spot on the bed I looked down and could see blood. Bill shot up the starts “Don’t you come near me.” I was shaking “Sookie you are bleeding.” His voice was confused “I need to look at you to make sure you are alright” “You stay the fuck away from me.” I reached up to me neck and there was blood there too “How could you do this to me.” I was crying “Sookie I did nothing to you look at me please. I need you to come over so I can look at you. I’m here to protect you.” “Protect me you raped me again.” I was crying I could feel Eric’s distress coming thru the bond he was coming home and fast. “Sookie I was down stairs the whole time while you slept. Something else happened I don’t know what but if I can get close to you I can help you.” He started to walk closer to me and I took the small knife that Eric kept on the night stand and cut his hand. “Sookie have you gone mad, I’m tiring to help you. He liked his wound.” He backed up to the stairs. “Eric is on his way you stay right there until he get here, you do not come nearer than that to me.” I was still shaking. I pushed my body to the wall and drew my legs up to my chest. Eric and Pam came running in the house Eric was up the stiars and one look of me he threw Bill down the stairs “Sookie, look at me.” My eyes met his I was shaking he crawled up the bed to me “What the hell happened.” I handed him the knife and all I could do is cry. He pushed me away to look at me. “Who did this to you?” “Bill did.” I was crying even harder. “You don’t smell of him.” Eric’s eyes were going a mile a minute. “You smell of a yourself.” “Pam come up here.” Eric was not letting me out of his arms and I was not letting go. Pam was at the top of the stairs. “we might have a intruder, call Dr Ludwig first.” Eric went to get up once I started to relax a bit “Nonononononoo don’t leave me” I grabbed his arm “Sookie, I have to talk to Bill and I do not think you want him up here while I do so. I will have Pam come up to you.” Pam came up and I put my head on her lap, she just ran her fingers thru my hair. I felt like I was with my sister. “Pam what is happening to me.” I was still crying but I could not stop the tears that fell. “I don’t know Sookie, but you are a very unusual creature and everyone wants a piece of it. To the point that I think it might kill you.” Leave it to Pam to be blunt. Eric brought Dr. Ludwig up to the room Pam got up and She and Eric went down the stairs. Dr. Ludwig looked me over gave me a bottle of liquid “Drink, it will help you relax. It will not harm you or the baby in any way.” I did as I was told and I looked at her Eric was back up by us and sitting on the bed with me. “Sookie,” The doctor look at me “Your mind is being attacked by something that is using your gift against you. It is trying to break down the trust you have of the one’s you love. It will always start with the ones that have already hurt you. You really need to work on your shields to stop unwanted minds from getting in yours.” She handed Eric a couple vials of the liquid. “If she starts getting to upset again give her these.” She took my hand “I’ll see you next week.” She left. “Tell me why you never told me what Bill did to you in Jackson when I opened the trunk.” He was looking at me there was anger in his eyes. “I was just trying to forget I think. He did not mean to do it he was starved and we both know what comes along with feeding.” I could not look at Eric. “I forgave him the moment he realized what he did.” Eric lifted my face with his finger to look at him in the eyes “I have not and if you think about it you must not have either if that was the memory used to hurt you so bad.” A tear ran down my cheek. “Yes taking blood of the first available thing when you are starved is what we do, but him raping you was not something a starving vampire does. He just could not control himself in any way.” “OK please I don’t want to think about this.” I stood up I walked into the bathroom and ran a bath. Eric pulled my night gown over my head, and threw it in the trash. “How am I going to keep you safe from your own mind.” He was saying this out loud more than talking to me. He picked me up and set me in the tube in front of him. He looked tired and felt worn out thru the bond. “You need to relax and take it easy more than I do King.” He chuckled “No time for that now once all of this business is settled we can go take a vacation somewhere. I can’t take you anywhere right now with the fairy world out to keep you.” I felt pain come thru the bond. “I just don’t get why they would want us joined and now, they want to keep me from you.” “I’m trying to figure out the same things, please let me worry about this and you just rest.” After the bath Eric pulled out a clean night gown for me and I climbed back into bed. Eric slide in to the bed next to me and pulled me into his arms. “I almost wish I was not having a child Eric.” He just stroked my hair and did not say a word. I fell asleep in his arms “Sookie shhhhh it’s a dream just relax” I felt calming waves hit me thru the bond “your only dreaming.” I started to relax and fell back to sleep again.
Chapter 32
“Wake up Lover!” I was being nuzzled by the neck his mouth was kissing my neck his fangs grazing my skin. “Sookie wake up.” I opened my eyes I smiled at him “what time is it?” “It is past six now it is time for you to get up.” I rolled back on my side “Nope I am not going to do it not today.” I pulled the cover over my head and waited for the attack that I knew would be coming. “ The covers flew off my and I noticed I was naked. “Umm Eric would you mind telling me what happen to my night gown.” “Well it was in my way of waking you up this morning.” He made his eyebrows dance. I laughed and I grabbed the covers again and brought them over me. “You are one stubborn woman.” I pulled as I tried to keep them on me. “I could say the same about you.” I pulled and this time he gave and fell on top of me. “You so let me do that.” I was laughing. “Well this is where I wanted to be anyway.” He started kissing me, but I was still in a playing mood. I pulled the covers up over my head. He ripped the covers and put himself under them. “No what are you going to do?” He was smiling. I screamed as he pounced on me, we wrestled around the bed for a while just laughing with each other. We just enjoyed each other’s bodies. Eric has a habit of talking to Leif in a language I did not understand. “I love watching you grow it is just amazing to me.” Eric had his hand on my belly and Leif kicked. I could tell by the look on Eric’s face and the happiness I felt thru the bond at how excited he was over being able to feel the baby. I just chuckled and he kissed my lightly on the lips. “So what is the game plan for tonight?” I asked him. “Well I have meeting but they are here in town, once your new clothing gets here you and I will head to Fangtasia.” He stood up and walked toward the bathroom. “Wait what new clothing, Eric what did you do.” I stood and was following him. “You can’t go out in sweatpants and one of my shirts, and you clothing simply does not fit you anymore.” He put his hand on my belly that was now very hard to hide. “Well I’m sorry that I am as big as a house, I so want my body back.” I pouted. I know I should not but I was tired of all of the things going on around me. Eric would leave for weeks at a time, I had to have a guard 24/7. My great grandfather was out to steal my child. I was now 7 months pregnant and could no longer hide that from the world. “What are we going to do about Niall? I’m tired of being locked up in the place without being able to go out, and to tell you the truth, if I’m going to have a home birth I really want it to be in my home in Bon temps.” Eric turned and looked at me. “I don’t think that is an option that we have right now, as you know fairies don’t live on this plane like we do they come and go as they need whenever they are ordered that something must be taken care of, or if they find something that is pleasing to them here. I do not want to lose you or Leif. Niall is very powerful and we must take this very seriously, we have already been set up by him once.” He pulled me into the shower with him. “Eric what was that you just said about taking care of what they are ordered to do.” I was in deep thought to even notice him kissing my neck. “The gods send them down to earth to take care of their needs why.” He started kissing my neck again. “Ok that is great news.” My eyes lit up and Eric looked down at me “See if they gods are the ones making the orders, Niall is not working this plan out on his own we already know that by what I heard while I was there the last time, We also know that we have Odin and Frigg on our side. We just need to get someone to find out what and why some other god is ordering Niall to harm us.” “Again Sookie Stackhouse I love the way you think.” He kissed me. I started to try to shave my legs but I could not bend over enough to get to them. Eric was roaring in laughter. “Lover you look like you are having a problem there.” “Oh very nice Eric pick on the pregnant girl.” I slapped his chest. “Give me your leg.” I kicked up his leg and he shaved them and enjoyed touching me legs very much. “If I knew you would get such pleasure from shaving my legs Northman I would have let you done this a lot sooner.” “Any time I touch you I get pleasure Lover.” He set my leg down and pushed my body to his chest. “We don’t have time Pam should be here with your clothing already, but later I intend on making you a very happy women.” He kissed me “You have already done that.” I said as I turned off the water. “I toweled off and walked out to find a beautiful Halter style maternity dress in cranberry lying on the bed. I was simple with an empire waist and loose fabric. I walked into the closet by Eric and there was a whole wardrobe of maternity clothing for me, from jeans all the way up to formal wear. I gasped I never even owned this much regular clothing. “What is all of this Eric this is more clothing than I even own.” I was mad. “Lover you must understand I will not have my Queen without the proper attire.” He was trying to sooth me but I was mad. “I will not be your kept women, I am my own person and I will not have you deciding what I will and will not wear every time I walk out the door.” Lighting crashed outside the loft. I stormed out of the closet grabbed the dress off the bed and put it on. Went into the bathroom brushed my hair and put my make up on. Eric handed me matching cranberry pumps “If it is your wish to do your own shopping so be it, but as long as your life is in danger you will be escorted where ever you go.” He grabbed my arm and made me look at him “You are a queen and you will be treated as such, you need to grow accustom to gifts they will be showered upon you from your subjects. There is also the fact that you are a goddess and must keep your anger in check.” He let go of me and walked down stairs. I could feel his anger thru the bond as well as he could feel mine. He might be use to just buying whatever he wants when he wants but I was not use to it and I was not going to just have him heap all this stuff on me like I was just some pet to dress up. I walked down the steps Pam looked from me to Eric “I’ll go wait by the car.” And she excused herself. “Is that what you think that you are just some sort of pet to me?” He was leaning against the kitchen counter staring at me. “I just don’t like all of this.” My temper had not cooled one bit. He stood to his full height and walked over to me “What is it you would like me to do, since everything I do seems to be not to your liking. I figured that since we are bonded and united that everything I have is yours. Is that not what a marriage is?” Ok that hurt. “We are not married.” There was a storm of emotions brewing inside of me as well as outside. “By your courts, if that is what you want then we will do it tonight, let’s go to the courthouse.” He looked at me “I’m tired of you throwing my money in my face. Do I need to get rid it of it to make you happy, do you so enjoy living poor?” “You just don’t understand that I have done nothing to deserve all of this and you lavish me with all these things why?” I knew everyone in a 10 block radius was most likely hearing our fight we were fully screaming at each other. “You are an impossible child. I give you all that I can give, I have even given you my most treasured item and you can’t just accept it. You always want it to have strings. I am not like Bill, or Quinn or any other man you have ever known. Maybe your biggest problem is you have never seen how a man should act toward the women he loves. Since your father’s death the only male role modeled you have had was one that just did and said anything to get into a women’s pants. I never had to do that just to get sex. I will give you the world, and you throw it in my face as if I’m just some sort of hound looking for a goodtime.” I hate it when he is right and that is most of the time. Pam and Bill walked in the loft “Sorry but it has really begun to rain out there.” Pam said as she looked at me the tears were running down my face. Bill walked over to me to try to sooth me. “Don’t come near me.” I screamed and Lighting crashed outside again. Eric cocked his head and walked over to the window. I took a few deep breaths. “Bill I am sorry, I know you did not touch me the other night, but just you standing in the same room as me reminds me that I am under attack and it is now my own mind that is doing it. I feel like I’m going crazy.” I was still sobbing. Eric grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arm, I could still feel his anger and I knew he could feel mine. “Look at the night with me Sookie.” He whispered in my ear. “Just remember it is you that I love. I don’t and cannot be with another, you have become part of me.” His voice soothed me and I felt his love thru the bond I started to settle down the tears stopped and so did the rain. “Dear it seems we have just added another gift to our arsenal.” He whispered so the other would not hear. “We need to head out.” Eric grabbed my hand and we headed for the door. Bill was close to the door and went to stand behind me and I flinched.
Chapter 33
We got to Fantasia it was very busy night Clancy looked relived that we showed up. “It has been a mad house here tonight Master. I could really use Pam’s help. We have already had three human fights tonight. The frat boys seem to be on edge tonight.” Eric nodded He was about to say something Clancy turned to be and bowed “Good to see you out your majesty.” I was trying not to laugh at being called this. I also knew how much Clancy hated to have to bow to me. I nodded my head to him and walked to Eric’s booth. Ginger walked over with a ginger ale. “No please Ginger I would like water.” She picked up the glass and was back in a flash with water. “You have it so good you know.” I looked at Ginger I could not believe she was talking to me. “I can’t believe that the master is ok with you being knocked up by some other guy.” I really did not know what to say to this and was trying to think of some answer. “Ginger what business is it to you what I except and don’t except?” Eric was standing right behind her, she turned as white as a vampire, and she turned and had no place to go. “I’m sorry Master, it is just that you are too good to us to have some whore run off and get knocked up before she returned to you.” Ginger was looking at the ground “Well that is what the rumor is any way.” He was angry and trying to keep it in check. His hands were in fists by his side. “Ginger” I turned her to look at me “I have wanted a child for a long time. We knew that we could not have one together, so I went and was artificially inseminated so I could have a child. This child will be mine and Eric’s child to you understand” She looked at me puzzled Eric slid into the booth with me and “I need a True Blood.” He did not even look at her. “I never even thought about that option to give you a child.” He shook his head. “Yet again you amaze me.” “Well I figured it was very possible for us to take that route to get a child and keeps it from looking like your bonded one is out whoreing around on you.” “Yes but if that is the rumor that is going around we have another threat that is trying to discredit you as queen.” Eric was deep in thought. Bill brought two vampires over to our booth. They both looked at Eric and bowed to him. Eric nodded and threw his hand as if they should join us. They both stood looking at me “Is there a problem.”Eric was standing he towered over both the vampires. “Why is your pet here.” Eric’s hand slapped the vamp “She is your queen you will show respect.” He was standing over the man. He gestured to me to come to him. I stood and walked over to Eric. He picked up the vamp by his shirt. “On your knees.” His fangs were out. “We will not kneel to a human.” The other vamp walked and faced Eric, Pam Clancy, Thelia, Felicia, and Bill all were around these two vamps. “It seems dear we have a problem with Arkansas, how would you like me to take care of these two who betray you?” Eric’s eyes were blazing. “I will give you one last chance to get on your knees in my presence.” I looked at them I was feeding off what I felt thru the bond. “Cut off their legs at the knee so they will be on their knees the next time I see them.” I grabbed Eric’s hand and we walked to his office. “You ever do that to me again Northman I will kill you myself.” I was gasping at what I had said. “Well it was you they disrespected you needed to punish them I just sent you what type of punishment it should be.” He kissed the top of my head. “Well that was my meeting for the evening.” “Can we just for a walk?” I looked up in his eyes. “Well yes but it won’t be like you want, Pam and Bill will have to be there with us.” I sighed “Am I ever going to be able to just be out with you without them?” “Yes we will but not now.” I kissed the top of my head. “I know what I can do, I have to call the Sheriff’s of Arkansas quick and I will then be ready.” I walked back out to the floor. Pam walked over to me and smiled. I walked over to the bar and took a seat. Felicia nodded and handed me a glass of water. “Thanks.” She handed Pam a true blood. So now this bitch seems to think she is queen with Eric. She just walks out on him is gone for months and when she walks back in he just takes her back. What kind of hold does she have over him? What is it that he sees in her she is nothing but trash. I looked over a human fangbanger. Pam saw the look on my face I was turning red with anger. “Easy watch your temper.” She whispered in my ear. “I understand Pam I need to watch my temper, I just hate that these servers that work here seem to think they all hold favor to Eric since they work here. He would never feed off the cattle he keeps here for the other vampires.” The waitresses eyes grew large and she looked at me I stood up and looked her over. “You need to understand your fantasy that you have in your head are nothing compared to the real thing, you are cattle to him you are here to feed his vampire guest and server his human guest, nothing more. I leaned in to her. If you would like me to explain to you what he is like in bed I will, but you will never know his flesh.” Pam lost it she was laughing so hard she could not even keep a straight face any more. Felicia was laughing just as hard. The waitress turned and walked away. Eric walked out to Pam and Felicia’s fits “What happened.” “Sookie just told Tracy that she is nothing but cattle to feed your vampire guest and serve your human ones.” Pam was still laughing Eric shook his head “I cannot leave you for five minutes without something happening. “Oh Eric it so made my night.” Pam was still laughing as she stood behind Eric. “Where is Bill, we are leaving.” Eric was looking to find him. “He went to take care of the two vamps Sire.” Pam said “Very well.” He took his hand we walked by Tracy, he stopped. “Make sure you are taking your vitamins I have some important guest coming in and I want to make sure my cattle are up to it.” He leaned down and looked her right in the eyes “You could never be in my bed and you have nothing compared to the lady on my arm, you are the one that is nothing but trash. Remember that.” We headed out into the night. We did not take the car and we walked. Pam fell back a bit to try to give us as much room as she could. Bill ran up and stayed back with Pam. It was a great night I was on the arm of my Viking and we were enjoying the night together. We were walking thru a small park came to bench, Niall was sitting there. Eric tensed up Bill and Pam flew to our side.
Chapter 34
“You have finally brought her out.” He stood and looked at me “You look beautiful Child.” “Don’t call me that you have no right.” I yelled at him “What do you want Niall, if you keep pushing you will start a war.” Eric was not going to back down to him. “Who is ordering you to take what is mine.” Niall cocked an eyebrow at Eric, but would not speak to him. He looked at me and held his hand out to touch my belly. I slapped his hand. “You do not show up and think that I do not know your plan of trying to take my child.” I was mad enough to kill him myself. “Child I am only trying to keep you safe, these monsters will only use your child for their deeds have they not always just used you.” Flashing back to when Eric had me come in and read all the humans in the bar the night he killed Long Shadow. I shook my head “So it was you that had my own mind turn on me.” I eyes were a blaze the wind started to pick up around us. Eric squeezed my hand to remind me that I must stay controlled. I took a deep breath. Things started to calm down. “Let’s go Eric I’m done here.” “I can’t just let you leave Child you need to come with me, so I may keep you safe.” “Safe, I am safer with Eric then I would be with whatever you plan to do.” I noticed other Fairies all started to circle around us. “You either let us pass or this will be the start of a war Niall.” Eric had his cell phone out and so did Pam and Bill. Within minutes we had 15 vampires around the circle of fae’s. Eric was standing in front of me he glanced back and Pam walked up with his sword. “Your move Niall.” Eric was ready fangs out and sword ready. Niall stepped up to Eric “I knew I should have never trusted her in your hands, I thought you could never love. That was a miscalculation on my part.” He was gone. The Fae’s disappeared “We are at war with the Fae.” He said to Pam “Get me the were’s and the shifters.” He put his sword over his back and we walked to the car. “Close Fangtasia we will meet there. I need the witches, and I need the Kings and Queens of all the states on a conference call.” Bill nodded “Clancy call Tina and get her here we will need her.” Clancy pulled his phone out. We walked into Fangtasia and all the humans were being ushered out the door. All the Vamps were staying looking at Eric. He took me by the hand and we walked back to his office. “This is the part that you need to go ask Odin and Frigg for their help. They will be in Valhalla you should be able to go in since you are not human and you are one of their goddesses.” I kissed me “I will have Sam watch over your body till you return.” I was touched that he called Sam by his first name for the first time since I have known Eric. A tear ran down my cheek. We waited till Sam got there. I walked over and hugged him “You will be in charge of watching after her body.” Eric turned his back on both of us and was tense. “I know I cannot trust anyone else with this task of making sure nothing happens to her so she can return.” “OK.” Sam said I walked over to the couch and laid down. I closed my eyes and called to Frigg. The Bright light wrapped around me this time when I could see I was standing in the middle of long house. There were men all around all dressed for war. One walked up to me he was tall not quite as tall as Eric with deep red hair. He had a full beard. He looked at me “You are the one that Eric prays to protect.” I nodded to him. “I am Leif I am at your service.” He bowed to me “I need to speak with Odin.” I just met the friend Eric had lost all those years ago. “Follow me then goddess.” I walked toward the back of the longhouse. There was a huge table. I could see Frigg and two huge guys sitting at the table. Both these men were the biggest men I have ever seen in my life. Their hair was braided and hung over their shoulder it looked like golden roped. They both had sword strapped to their backs. I spotted me walking up to them. “What brings you child.” Frigg said to me. She rose and walked to me “Thank you Leif you may leave now.” The two men rose to their full heights and I left very little in their presence. “There is war in the air Father my I help.” The younger one said. “Let’s find out if we can Thor. I am Odin Sookie you wanted to see me,” I bowed “Yes your highness, Eric and I have been attacked by the Fae.” I told him everything that had happened in the last couple of months. Then I kneeled before him and waited for his answer. “Thor you will return with her. If there is more needed you will let me know and we will be on the side of the vampire. Frigg you must find out who is trying to take our gifts, This might be bigger than we ever thought.” Odin turned to his son. Said something in a language I did not understand. I must have had a funny look on my face Odin laughed “Child you must be taught our ways.” Thor walked over to me “Let’s go I have not had a good fight in so long this will be fun.” Boy where have I seen that smile before. He grabbed his hammer off the table and I followed him down the aisle toward the door. We stopped in the middle of the Room the room erupted in cheers as Thor called out the names of twenty men. Leif stood behind me and Thor threw open the door the bright light engulfed me as I walked thru.
Chapter 35
I gasped for air Sam came running to my side flipped open his cell phone “She’s back.” He closed it I sat up and looked at Thor who sat in Eric’s chair and made the desk look small I almost laughed at the sight. He had fur and armor on Leather pants and boot his helmet laid on the desk. His braid was still over his shoulder. The door flew open and Eric walked in and went down on his knew” I am honored to be in your presence.” Eric said to Thor. He stood and walked over to Eric and told him to rise “It is I that has the honor to fight by your side.” Eric walked over to me and pulled me into his chest. “Well done lover.” There was a knock on the door, Eric spun to see who it was “We are here your highness.” Leif bowed to Thor. He turned and saw Eric the two men hugged and patted each other’s back. “My old friend it is good to fight by your side again.” Leif said to Eric. Sam and I felt small around these three. “What is all of this Sook?” Sam asked me “Who is he?” Leif pointed his sword at Sam. “This is Sam.” I said “He is my trusted friend.” “He looks too small to fight.” Leif looked at Eric Eric laughed “He is a shifter and if it came down to protecting Sookie I would choose no other.” “You have twenty of my best.” Thor spoke “Odin waits for word from me and Frigg is searching into which God has betrayed us.” Eric bowed; Thor turned to me and lifted my chin to look in my eyes “You are a remarkable women. You have opened the eyes of the gods that we have danger in our world. I can see why Loki did not want to let go of you. Now we prepare for battle.” We walked into the bar there were tables pushed together for us to meet. Eric filled Thor and Leif in on what was happening to that point and they started to plan “You eill call the weather and give us cover.” Thor ordered me “the fae shimmer in the fog.” I nodded and started to concentrate on my task. Eric’s fangs were fully down and I could feel the growing blood lust filling the room from every vamp. Quinn looked as if he was ready to take heads. Thor walked over to me and waved his hand. I had a gold vest on and a leather skirt with leather boots my hair was braided. He handed me a sword that looked just like Eric’s only smaller for me “You should be able to handle this, you now look like you are ready for battle.” Eric pulled me to him and kissed me “I expect you to wear that for me again Lover.” I could feel the lust thru the bond. There was a cry from outside “Weres shifters it is time to turn.” Quinn yelled out and they all started to take off their clothing. The battle has begun. Fog filled the city everything was covered in the dense gray cloud. The witches had cast spells to keep all humans away. Sam was at my side as a mighty lion. He followed me where ever I went. I could hear shouting and grays everywhere. Something jumped on Sam and he was now in a fight of his own. I was grabbed by the shoulder I hit the being with my elbow and spun around welding my sword and the creatures head fell to the ground. “Nice kill lover.” Eric grabbed me and kissed me there was another creature coming up behind Eric, he spun so fast and cut the head off blood sprayed everywhere. Eric licked his lips and was off. Sam was still in his battle. Bill came up to me “You cannot be alone.” He stated and bowed to me I nodded and worked at keeping the fog and shield up. I saw Eric and Thor fighting back to back there were four of these creatures around them, in unison they spun their bodies and all four heads lay on the ground in front of the men. I was looking around to see where the danger was. I saw two men and a woman coming toward me. Bill was tense and had his sword ready. I put my sword up and was waiting for the fight. I noticed it was Niall, Loki and I did not know who the women was, she threw a spire and it landed right where she wanted it too, Bill went down before my eyes. “Bill.” I screamed the weather began to change it was pouring rain thunder and lighting lit up the sky and the winds became stronger. I grabbed Bill’s hand and tried to give him m wrist to bite “Please don’t leave me.” “Sookie, I am just glad I will die protecting you. I always loved you.” He started to turn to dust.
Loki grabbed my arm and pulled me to him his hand on my belly “This should have been mine.” He hissed at me. “Let go of me.” My eyes blazed with hate. The wind was growing stronger. “Remember Loki I get the child for helping you take her.” The woman said. “Morrigan you can have it. She will have a child from me.” “Niall how could you do this to me?” The thunder storm was getting worse. A lightning bolt hit the ground right behind Loki. Eric and Thor came running over. “Drink from this challis my child and all of this will end. Your friend's alive and you will live in Valhalla.” Before Niall could hand me the challis, Eric’s sword swung down and cut Niall’s hand off. “Let go of her, Loki.” Thor commanded “I don’t have to listen to you Brother.” Loki hissed back. Niall pulled out his own sword and started to fight with Eric “I have waited a long time to take you out,Viking.” “The feeling is mutual,” Eric growled back at him. The two danced around each other, swords clashing. Eric knocked the sword from Niall’s hand and in one move spun and cut Niall’s head off clean. “This war is over, Loki.” Thor’s voice boomed like the thunder. He pulled me from Loki’s grasp and placed his hand on Loki’s shoulder. Morrigan backed away and disappeared. “The Prince is dead,” Eric called out and the fighting slowly stopped. Claudine popped in front of me and looked down at Niall’s head. Tears ran down her face. “How could you? He was only trying to protect you. Loki will stop at nothing to make you his.” “Loki will not be able to do anything for a long time.” A huge voice boomed from behind Claudine. Odin appeared we all knelt to the god. “Fae, leave us.” Claudine disappeared. “Thor, take Loki and your men to Valhalla. Tonight we celebrate.” Thor nodded and left. Odin took our hand and we stood. “You two are coming with me.”
Chapter 36
The bright light engulfed us and I threw my hand over Eric’s eyes. “Now do not scream when I remove my hand, you will not be hurt, but you are about to see the light of day.” I removed my hand and let go of his other. Eric blinked trying to have his eyes adjust to something they had not seen in over 1000 years. He was in awe looking at everything as if it was new to him. Frigg walked over to us and looked at Eric. He was crying. She wiped the tears. She then took my hand and I walked with her to a hut with a straw roof. She took me in and started to remove my armor. “This armor will come to you in time of need.” I thought so much for wearing it for Eric so he could have his way with me in it. “We need to clean you up.” Three maids came in and bathed me. “Odin is having Eric prepared.” She slipped a gown of off white over my head the fabric moved freely around me. It was an empire waist and long flowing sleeves. We turned and left the hut. Eric and Odin stood in the distance. Eric was wearing a blue tunic with leather pants and leather boots that came up to his calves. His hair was tied back. He was the most beautiful man I had ever seen. We walked over to them. Frigg handed my sword to Odin. “You two are bonded. Nothing can break this bond.”Odin took my hand and placed it in Eric’s hand. “You will be together until the death of one of you.” He looked to his side “Who is here to represent these two in union?” “I am.” A deep voice came from Eric’s side. “Far” Eric could not believe his eyes and I knew who I was looking at. It was an older version of Eric. Same size his hair is gray but he has the same eyes as his son. Tears started to run down my cheeks “And who from the ladies side is here?”Odin called “I am.” The sweetest voice I have ever heard called out. I turned to look “Gran.” Odin gave them our swords and they exchanged them. They both stood back. “We would like to present you both with gifts of this love and bond.”
Thor walked up and placed a necklace of his hammer around Eric’s neck. “It will protect you in battle, great warrior.” Frigg placed a chain with a single tear drop ruby on it “This is Eric’s tear from seeing the light of day. It will see you through the roughest of time.” Odin handed us rings “They will always warn of danger when it is near.” He gave Eric my ring and gave me Eric’s. I took Eric’s and trembled as I out the ring on his finger. He took my hand and looked me in the eye. “With this ring I thee Wed.” and winked at me. I had not stopped crying since the ceremony started. Eric looked at Odin, Odin nodded that Eric could say something. “Sookie, you are the most stubborn woman I have ever met in my life. The most fierce and the most heart. Only you would not back down even thou you were in grave danger. I prayed to Odin that one day I would find a mate for me that matched me perfectly and Odin answered that prayer when I met you. I never thought I would know how to feel again. Yet you made me feel things I have not in a very long time. Every day is something new and I look forward going from here out finding out how you will amaze me that day. I love you Sookie.” He looked at me. Oh shit! He wanted me to say something back when the only thing I can do is concentrate on standing. “Eric, you are the most stubborn man I have ever met in my life. The first time I met you, you terrified me, but yet I could not stay away. You were the one that always made me laugh and understood me and my humor. When I stopped running I stopped trying to be scared of you I saw the most caring, loving man that I have ever known in my life. I love you ,Eric.” Eric pulled me to him and kissed me.It was a passionate kiss. “Now you two spend the little time you have with your loved one.” Odin said. I walked over to Gran and hugged her and would not let go. “I miss you, I’m so sorry for all the disappointment I have brought you.” I was crying even harder now. “Whoever said you were a disappointment, Sookie I am so proud of you and the woman you have become.” She smiled at me she looked younger than I ever remembered she. “You not upset about me being pregnant, and that I got you killed because I fell in love with a vampire?” I could not bring myself to look in her eyes. “You don’t choose who you fall in love with. Sookie if I had not died you would not be the woman you are now; you would have felt that you had to stay with me. How can I be made that you are making me a great grandmother. I am always watching over you and I always will love you.” Eric and is father walked over Gran and him smiled at us and were gone. Chapter 37 Frigg walked over to us I will take you home. She reached up and felt me tummy “They will be coming soon.” “They” Eric and I said at the same time to Frigg “Why yes, They. You are part fae my dear.” She smiled. “Now we must get you back, you have been gone a day and I know you need to hear of what happened to your friends. It has just grown dark.” There was a bright light and to my surprise we were brought to Pam’s house. There were cars everywhere. “Sookie, do you realize they might think we are dead and could just run away with each other.” Eric looked down at me. “No Eric, you would never be happy without all you have worked for, that is why I did not take you up on it the first time and I won’t this time either.” He kissed the top of my head. His face went cold and his back straightened and we walked through the door. “What is going on, tell me who was hurt? What are the mortals saying of the storm is there damages that we caused by this.” Eric rattled off looking at everyone in the room as we never left. I spotted Sam with his arm bandaged I ran over to him. “Sam.” I hugged him “Are you OK? Thank you so much for keeping me safe,Sam.” “Ouch Sook, I’m really banged up.” “I’m so sorry,Sam.” “Was Bill with you? He is the only we can’t account for.” I started to cry. “Bill is dead.” I looked down at the floor. “He died protecting me and took a spear to the heart for me.” Excuse me. I walked out the back door and stood there by myself. I was crying for all lose in my life and now I lost the man who opened my eyes to the supe world. Eric never liked the idea that I still loved Bill, but the truth is I do and always will. “Sookie what are you doing out here?” Eric was standing behind me. He put a hand on my shoulder “I’m mourning Bill.” Eric said nothing but pulled me closer to him and let me just cry. “I will miss him too.” Eric finally said. I looked up into his eyes. “Well who else am I going to play game of throwing you in their face?” He smiled down at me. I just shook my head. He turned me around “Everyone is Ok, but Tina was really hurt. She is with Pam and she will take care of her till she heals. Now lover, let's go home.” He kissed my hand and led me back into the house. We said our goodbyes to everyone and left for home. We walked into the loft and Eric crossed over to the windows. He was in deep thought. I figured it was about Tina and everything that has happened. I walked over to him and put my arms around his back, my belly was in the way and I could not help but laugh. “What is it you find so amusing?” he asked. “I can barely get my arms around you with how big my belly is.” He pulled me in front of him and rested his arms on my belly and his chin on my head. “What are you thinking about?” I asked him “I’m thinking I have to build a bigger house.” I spun around and looked at him. “Well it’s not like this place is really family ready, for you and I. Yes, it’s perfect, but two kids? That just will not work.” I could not argue with his logic. I got lost in my own thoughts about the house. Was I really hoping to raise my kids in Bon Temps in my old family house? It was in no way ready to have Eric live there and I did not even know if the kids were going to be able to go out in the sun let alone there was nowhere near enough security for us to stay there. Eric said nothing and kissed the top of my head. He grabbed my hand and started to walk toward the couch. He sat and I laid with my head on his lap. “So much for our vacation.” I teased him. “Well you were the one that had to get knocked up.” He winked at me and kissed me. I sat up and would not let him break the kiss. I pulled myself onto his lap. I broke away from the kiss to breathe. He started to kiss my neck and I was moaning with delight. This man could turn me on with just a look from him. “Lover, I really hope you don’t love that dress, because I am going to rip it off you.” I stood up “Oh no you are not,Viking, I want to save this dress.” I ran for the steps. Eric beat me to the stairs “Oh but I just want to see what lays underneath.” His fangs were out and he was really enjoying the game. “You may really be a Viking right now Eric, but I will always be a lady and you will treat me as such.” I said playfully to him backing up from the steps. “Do you really think you can run from me and get away ,Love?” He was behind me before I even knew he moved. “You know I can see how you would have terrified the women.” I spun around and fell on to the couch. “Got you.” Eric was on top of me he started kissing me all over again. “Wait.” I pushed Eric and he could feel the pain through the bond. “What?” He looked confused. “It’s time.” He took me up the steps to bed and called Dr. Ludwig. Eric came back up stairs and took my hand “The doctor will be here soon.” The look of concern on his face was all most too much and I broke out in a laughing fit. Eric looked at me as if I had gone mad. “Of all the times that you have had to look really concerned it is when I am going through something so natural and my body is just doing what it has too.” I was still laughing “Do you know how many women died in birth in my days?” I he looked at me, I stopped laughing. Eric’s cell phone rang. He kissed the top of my head and went down the steps. The doctor got there and came up. The contractions were really starting to hurt. Eric came back into the room and sat next to me on the bed and held my hand. I was gripping it tight. “Let go of the pain. You are starting to stir up a storm and if you don’t stop Shreveport wont’ survive the night.” He kissed my head again. I tried to focus on him. He seemed to go into down time. Just my luck he decides to take a nap while I’m in this pain, then I heard. Come to me lover. I closed my eyes and slipped down into Eric’s arms I figured if I brought you here you would be in so much pain. Eric,thank you. You need to stay calm. You have to remember your other gifts and you were not controlling them at all. It’s kind of hard to think about shields right now, and please don’t be so You right now I need you to hold me and your scolding me about the weather. I opened my eyes. Eric had moved so he was behind me like a pillow. I was pushing and did not even realize I was. “We have a boy. Sookie,you are doing great but we need you to still push.” I was so tired, I did not think I could but as soon as another contraction hit, I found myself pushing. “We have a girl.” Eric got up and walked over almost cautiously to the Dr. She handed both bundles to Eric. They looked to tiny in his arms. He sat on the bed with me as I pushed myself up on the pillow. “They are so beautiful.” He had tears in his eyes. “Leif and I was thinking Adel.” He looked at me I took the babies from him and I looked at them and they looked just like Eric. “Yes, Adel would be perfect.” I was crying. Eric was looking at us. “I did not think I would have ever seen a more beautiful sight then you in the sun.” The end.
Back to TBoz Fan Fiction Menu
Back to Your Vampire Fan Fiction
pellia |
Latest page update: made by pellia
, Jun 10 2009, 7:24 PM EDT
(about this update
About This Update
Edited by pellia
14 words added 1 word deleted view changes - complete history) |
|
Keyword tags:
Fan Fiction
Fanfic
More Info: links to this page
|
| Started By | Thread Subject | Replies | Last Post | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| ladyfayette | Dead And Aawakened... | 0 | Aug 29 2009, 6:10 AM EDT by ladyfayette | ||
|
Thread started: Aug 29 2009, 6:10 AM EDT
Watch
This was truely a beautiful story ... buy the time they got to Valhalla I was
crying my eyes out .... but you have to give us more please finish it...... |
||||
| VikingLuv | Dead and Awakened | 0 | Aug 14 2009, 7:17 AM EDT by VikingLuv | ||
|
Thread started: Aug 14 2009, 7:17 AM EDT
Watch
LOVED IT! I cried when they were in Valhalla. Wonderful story. More and More!
|
||||
| Fangtasia83 | dead and awakened | 0 | Jul 1 2009, 3:59 PM EDT by Fangtasia83 | ||
|
|||||
Showing 3 of 4 threads for this page
- view all
